An Alternate Track

Chapters

Chapter 1: Lines Crossed
Chapter 16: Short Stops
Prologue
Chapter 2: Night Train
Chapter 3: Bent Rail
Chapter 4: Sidetracked
Chapter 5: Jointed Rail
Chapter 6: Diverging Route
Chapter 7: Lineside
Chapter 8: Derail
Chapter 9: Wreckage
Chapter 10: Dark Territory
Chapter 11: Luxury
Chapter 12: Return Journey
Chapter 13: Interchange
Chapter 14: Crossing
Chapter 15: Troop Train
Epilogue: The Last Terminus

Chapter 1: Lines Crossed

Gregory was floating in an ocean of water, but to him it felt as if he was floating on air. His eyes were closed and covered with a mask while his ears were covered in water. He knew where he was at that moment. It was a sensory deprivation chamber, one he had tried before coming to Equestria. It had been quite the experience for him, not that he’d have the chance to do it again, but it was still something he was glad he did.

He continued to float there, imagining that he was lying on a cloud like pegasi were able to do when the temperature dropped. He sat up immediately, pulling off the mask and staring into the darkness, the sound of water falling off of his skin into the tank itself. The darkness permeated everything, but he could still feel it. The water, which had perfectly matched his body temperature, was now covered in a thin sheen of ice.

“The hell…?” He stood up and slowly made his way to where he knew the door had been. Once he found it, he found the towel and thick bathrobe that had been hung up for him. Once he had quickly dried himself off and flung the bathrobe on, he fumbled for the door, which opened into a familiar looking sickly yellow empty office space. The smell was of moldy carpet, and the fluorescent lights above were loudly humming. “The Backrooms…?”

Quickly turning, he realized that the door he’d come through was now gone. In its place were a set of dark robes, his magic staff, magic rings, and a pair of boots. They were almost immediately on his body. He looked down in confusion as the robes had a rather…fantasy look to them. Almost like he was some sort of wizard or mage.

The humming of the fluorescent lights above began to warp and change. A few began to drop water, which froze upon impact with the carpet. He wasn’t sure just how long he was in the first level of the Backrooms, but eventually he found an icy blue door with white nonsensical runes on the doorframe. Feeling compelled to open it, he did so, stepping into his empty apartment. He felt relieved to be out of the craziness that was the Backrooms before any of the entities that resided there caught him. He closed the door and looked around, calling out for his new family. When he heard no reply, he went to the window and opened the sliding door to his balcony.

The cold air that blasted him was unlike anything he’d experienced before and it startled him. The entire balcony was covered in a thick blanket of snow, the sky was a dark gray, and snow was falling heavily. He exhaled, seeing his breath in the dim light. He looked down at the ground several stories below, but saw nobody, which was unusual. The Haven City weather team wasn’t like most Equestrian weather teams. They didn’t affect the weather unless there was a chance that a major storm would strike the school or the town. This sort of storm would count.

“The hell is the weather team just sitting on their asses for?” he wondered as he tried to get a good look at the ground, but an extremely thick fog had fallen, covering the entire area in its wake. He went back inside, deciding to go downstairs and see what was going on and if he could find his family.

Some time later, he’d scoured the entire campus, finding nothing out of the ordinary save for the lack of anyone. He’d almost shouted himself hoarse by calling out for someone. No students, no staff, and not even his family were there. The lights and heating system worked, but that was about it. Not only that, but it was also extremely quiet.

That is, until he heard and felt a soft breeze against his skin. His dark wizard robes, which he hadn’t bothered to change, fluttered in said breeze. He turned around, but saw nothing. Another breeze, this one stronger, came from behind him. When he turned, the scene had completely changed. He was in a massive throne room, but one where everything was made of some sort of glowing light blue ice. He stood suddenly in front of a raised dais where a hooded figure in black robes sat, a hood over their head.

Gregory raised his staff and aimed it warily at the figure. “Who are you?” he asked. “What’s going on?”

The tall figure stood up and slowly descended the throne. As it slowly walked towards him, it then raised a hand and all of a sudden the staff became encased in ice making Gregory drop it as it was now colder than anything he felt. The figure stopped just as it was six feet in front of him. He then reached for its hood and pulled it back revealing a familiar face with white hair and glowing blue eyes.

Gregory stood there staring in utter disbelief. It was like looking in a mirror. A mirror that wasn’t a glass sheet. The man that looked exactly like him stared into his eyes for what felt like a solid minute before his hand raised and pointed to his left. Gregory looked and saw a door labeled EXIT. “No way, I’m not leaving until you- Whoa!”

Before he could finish, he found himself levitated off the ground by his counterpart who held out his other hand. Gregory then felt himself flung through the door and soon found himself landing in snow. He got up to find the mysterious door gone. He looked around and realized he was at the Haven City train station. Then he looked to the platform and saw a line of coaches covered with a thick layer of ice and snow with the windows shattered. No one was inside but there was a lot of luggage on the platform.

He then looked towards the city and started walking towards it. As he entered town he saw a faint glow in the distance. He ran and saw three creatures surrounding a barrel on fire. A donkey, a minotaur and an earth pony. He ran up and tried to get their attention. “Hey! You three there!”

The three looked towards him and suddenly their faces were ones of fear. “It’s the Windigo God!” the donkey shouted in alarm.

“RUN!” yelled the minotaur as all three began running away disappearing into the snowy distance.

Gregory could only watch in confusion and try to follow them but then he noticed as he got close to the barrel the flames in it instantly started to shrink and die. He stopped as he looked in the barrel at the charred remains of wood and coal. He then saw how they started to become coated in ice. The ice was all glowing an icy blue color, similar to his eyes. Confused, he took a step closer and the ice only continued to get thicker. As he reached his hand out to touch it, he saw that the right hand ring on his hand was glowing. Quickly he stepped back, but the ice formation only stopped. It didn’t go away.

“No…no no no!” he shouted as he turned and began running out of town, fear driving him. However, he actually reached the center of town, where he noticed the square was littered with snowmen, snow ponies, and snow creatures of every kind with either pieces of coal or buttons for eyes and mouths. Terror shot through him as he went up to one of the pony shaped snow structures. The snow was soft, but it was clearly covering something hard. He nervously wiped off the snow to reveal a frozen and familiar bluish pinkish face. It was Pinkie Pie. Gregory jumped in fright and stumbled back into the snow.

“I control the ice, it doesn’t control me,” Gregory repeated to himself, as if it was a mantra. He tried to free Pinkie, but nothing he seemed to be trying was working. Desperate, he went to other snowmen, finding various friends and students all frozen. The Mane Six, Andrew, Stacy, Celestia, Luna, Jason, Chrysalis, even poor Suzie…all frozen in fear. The worst part was that their eyes seemed to follow him everywhere he went.

He then came to three sets of statues, two bipedal and one small pony. He was afraid to see who they were, but he had to. He wiped the snow away and saw, to his horror, Twilight Sparkle, Ember, and Cozy Glow. His family, all frozen, looks of fear on the ponies faces and a look of defiance on Ember’s face.

He fell to his knees, completely broken. The world swirled around him and he found himself sitting alone in the ice throne he’d seen his dark reflection sitting in. He felt a coldness around his heart. The pain began to recede, but so did everything else inside him. He looked up and saw wispy creatures, bipedal horse beings shrouded in darkness. His emotions began to seep away as he raised his staff, which was now a black scepter. Silently, he pointed to the door which led to the world.

If the world would take everything from him, then he would not let this world suffer as he had. He would freeze and free the people of Gaia. As the horse beings, the Shades, left the throne room, the world swirled around him and he felt himself being shaken…

“Wake up, Daddy! WAKE UP!” a terrified voice was pleading. Nearby, he heard what sounded like fire being breathed by a dragon.

“Damn it, he’s getting colder!” an older female voice said.

“Gregory…please be okay,” another older female voice called out.

With a heavy gasp, he sat up, realizing that he wasn’t in his bed like he had been. Instead, he was lying in his underwear in the apartment’s bathtub. The water was steaming hot and he saw Ember breathing fire into said water to make it even hotter. Cozy Glow was on his chest, hugging him tightly while Twilight was casting some form of magic onto the water and to him. He quickly took stock of his current situation and noticed that the room’s temperature felt like it was cooler than it should have been. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his beating heart. Cozy’s presence on his chest helped in that regard. The power of cuddly ponies was as magical as a kitten’s purr. Soon, it seemed as if the temperature in the room began to rise.

“Thank Celestia…” Twilight said as she reached over and gave him an affectionate nuzzle and a kiss.

“What in Tartarus was going on with you?!” Ember asked as she got into the tub and plopped herself down on his stomach, looking at him with a mix of frustration and a hint of what to her constituted a worried look.

Gregory looked at his hands, seeing nothing on them save for the slight outline of the rings he wore to boost his power. He let them fall back into the tub. “A nightmare…another one,” was all he could say. He noticed for the first time that his voice was hoarse. He rubbed his neck and coughed a bit.

“You’ve been screaming for the past ten minutes,” Twilight explained.

“These nightmares of yours are becoming a problem,” Ember scowled as she stood up, pulling him to his feet. He still held the crying Cozy close to his chest as water dripped from his body into the tub. “Why hasn’t the blue Celestia helped you?”

Despite the situation, Gregory smirked a bit. “Luna may have been able to see into my dreams in the beginning, but lately, it seems like she’s been unable to enter my dream state. It’s strange. She’s been looking into it, but she’s also the princess of Equestria.” He got out of the tub and grabbed a towel from the rack, wrapping it around his waist. “What happened out here?”

“We just said you started screaming and waking up the place,” began Ember. “Cozy got the water, I heated it up, and Twilight got you inside. Anyway it’s almost five in the morning. Spike has your list. You’re supposed to go to Canterlot today but something tells me you shouldn’t be wasting your time with the remaining three today.”

“No,” Gregory said as he went into the closet and started slipping into some clothes. “I have to do something today. Besides, I might as well visit Luna while I’m there.”

“We understand, but even yesterday you weren’t acting like your usual self. We’re just worried about you,” Twilight said.

Gregory sighed and placed a hand on Twilight’s back. “I know, and I promise I’ll look into this. Now, how about an early morning breakfast?” Before anyone could reply there was a knock at the door. Gregory went over and opened the door to reveal Rainbow Dash. The mare looked exhausted and her eyes looked bloodshot. “Rainbow, what are you doing here so early?”

“I need your help,” she said. “It’s Andrew.”

The two of them were walking through the street moments later. The sky was partly cloudy with some light snow forecasted for later that afternoon, nothing that the weather team needed to worry about. Gregory was wearing his normal winter gear as he walked with Rainbow to the office where Andrew normally worked. “It’s one thing to come home late but to not come home at all and sleep in that office is another,” Rainbow complained.

Gregory sighed. “Dude needs to learn how to manage his time better,” he said. “I’ll lay the smackdown on him.”

The two soon reached a building that was called the EGR North Regional Office. Luckily the door was unlocked and they were greeted by the secretary at her desk, a young jenny named Muriel. “Oh good morning, do you have an appointment?”

“Does Andrew’s marefriend need one?” Gregory asked with a frown.

“Oh no, Andrew always makes an exception for her, so go right ahead,” she said pointing to the hall.

Gregory and Rainbow walked straight into the office where they found the man head down on his desk surrounded by paperwork. With a groan, Gregory began using his magic to cool the room down to wake him up. He even created a small piece of ice to place on the back of Andrew’s exposed neck. That did the trick, and Andrew shot awake. “AH! I DIDN’T MEAN TO!”

Gregory crossed his arms. “It’s about fucking time you woke up,” he snapped angrily.

“Oh, Gregory? Rainbow? What are you doing here so late?”

“Getting your neglectful ass out of here and down to get some breakfast, you jerkwad,” Gregory said, lifting Andrew up and beginning to drag him out of the office.

“Wait, breakfast?” he said before looking at the clock. “Oh…crap.”

“Crap indeed,” Gregory snarled, grabbing his coat off of the rack and tossing it to him. “Put this on right now,” he ordered.

The three of them soon found themselves in a small café not too far from the office run by a former pony from Ponyville named Coffee Bean. The mood was considerably tense. Andrew could only look down in shame at his latte.

“Okay, dumbass,” Gregory said between clenched teeth, “what’s so damned important that you start to neglect the mother of your children, huh? There’s absolutely none!” He slammed his fist on the table, startling Rainbow, Andrew, and the other patrons.

“Even here I can’t escape my other problem,” Andrew sighed. “Let’s just say even before I became a brony with friends I was sort of a workaholic.”

“Not an excuse I am gonna accept from you,” Gregory said testily as he took an alarming gulp of his still steaming black coffee before slamming it back down. “You need to be babied, huh? You want me to send someone down to drag you from your office? I’m sure Ember would love to do that. I know I would.” Gregory was clearly in a bad mood.

Andrew then decided to pluck up courage. “How about you come and work for me and see how it is to manage the responsibility of a bloodline that is supplying our world. I know it's not an excuse but sometimes it's difficult when you have to make a lot of decisions.”

“Or you could, I don’t know, hire more people,” Gregory snapped back. “I only saw you and that jenny in there. You strike me as the type to micromanage. Get the fuck over yourself. You’re gonna be a father soon. You’re gonna have more responsibilities, and even if we all have new magic, we have our mental limits.”

“What do you think I’ve also been doing?” Andrew asked with anger in his voice. “I have been hiring more help but it's slow considering the applicants either have no experience or they are xenophobic. Even Golden can’t find me enough help.”

“Then you’re gonna have to slow the work down,” Gregory said, apparently reaching the limits of his patience. “You can’t make Rainbow worry like that. It’s not fair to her, not fair to you, and certainly not fair or healthy for the child.”

“Whoa, did someone leave the door open?” a nearby voice said. “It's getting cold in here.”

Gregory seemed to snap out of his anger, a tinge of fear passing over his face as he sat back and downed the rest of his mug before pouring another. “Andrew, no more overworking. I don’t care if you’re not done with the work, you’re not pulling that shit here. You have more pressing responsibilities, and your mind needs the rest.”

Andrew looked to Gregory with a slight hint of fear. Then he felt a hoof touch his hand and saw Rainbow who was giving a pleading look. After a bit he sighed. “Alright, I’ll have Muriel give me a schedule for lighter work, but I don’t think the clients from the other nations will be happy about this.”

“Then they can send people to work,” Gregory said, now sounding even more exhausted than Andrew felt. “If they’re that hard up for whatever your business does, they can get their own people down to help you.”

Andrew looked to his fiance. “I’m sorry, I’ll make it up to you, I promise.”

Rainbow smiled and then pulled him into a hug with her wing. “How about you make it up to me tonight?”

That made Andrew smile. “Deal.”

Gregory saw that his work was done, so he downed two more cups of hot boiling coffee in succession, then stood. “Welp, you two have fun. I’ve gotta get moving.” He set down a number of bits to pay for all of them then made his way towards the door, his steps a bit uncertain. He rubbed his head and groaned. “Damn it…”

But before he could reach the door he was suddenly shoved aside as Muriel came racing in holding a crystal. The jenny looked panicked. “Sir! We have an issue. Golden Spike needs to speak to you.”

“Take a message. I’m busy,” Andrew said.

“Sir, it’s an emergency,” the donkey said as she placed the crystal on the table.

Golden Spike soon appeared on the holographic image. “Andrew, I’m sorry to bother you like this, but we have a problem.”

Andrew groaned then looked up to his boss. “Sir, no offense, but your recent assignments have kept me away from my fiancé. Can’t this wait?”

Gregory got up and even from a call he could sense Golden Spike’s emotions. “Oh, shit,” he muttered.

Andrew noticed Gregory’s reaction and looked back to Golden. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s Connie…she crashed along the main line near Canterlot.”

Andrew’s eyes nearly shot out of his skull. Whatever fatigue he felt was gone in a flash. “What?”

“I don’t have all the details, but me and several ETSB members are on our way to the crash site.”

Rainbow looked at them, her own panic growing. Andrew looked back at her. “Look I know I said we could-”

“Go,” Rainbow said.

“But I might be gone until-”

“We’ll meet in Canterlot. Go!”

Gregory watched this and sighed. Things were never easy. Once more, the temperature in the room began to drop as his frustration grew. “What if I go check in on her instead?” he suggested. “I’m going down there anyway, so I might as well kill two birds with one stone.”

“No, Connie is like my sister. I have to be there. This isn’t business, it's a friendship emergency,” Andrew said as he slipped on his jacket.

“Well, the first thing you’re gonna do before that is escort your fiance back home,” Gregory said. “I’ll meet you at the train station in half an hour.” With that, he left the room and the temperature shot back up to normal.

[Somewhere Outside Canterlot - Hours Ago]

The mail train traversed the track, fighting her way through the snow and cold. The pony in the cab shivered. Even the firebox wasn’t enough to keep him warm. “Connie, how far are we from Haven City?” he asked

“We’re just barely passed Canterlot. If the tracks are cleared then it should be another half a day or more,” the engine replied. As she was faster than most trains of the line, she could make the trip to the Neutral Lands much faster than others.

They soon passed a yellow signal, indicating a possible red signal ahead so they began to slow down. “Perfect…more time in this weather,” the stallion groaned.

However, the next signal came and it was a green light for all-clear. “Huh, looks like the next train cleared the siding,” Connie said as she began speeding up again, crossing over a switch track that made the mainline split into two.

Meanwhile, up ahead a freight train was waiting to let the mail train pass and two members of the crew were in the caboose. The conductor, who was a white unicorn, looked at the dragon that was sharing hot cocoa with him. “So, how are you and Sludge doing? I know you two are new to the night shift.”

The black and purple dragon sighed. “It was difficult, and you know how Sludge is with change. But I think he’s used to it. I think he likes it now.”

Meanwhile up front in the engine, the fat yellowish green dragon shivered and groaned. “I hate this! I HATE THIS!”

The two in the caboose shared a laugh as they both sipped their mugs. “Wow, conductor, this cocoa is amazing. You made this?”

“Oh yeah, it's my Grandma’s secret recipe. I’m glad you like it,” he said as he looked at the clock. “Hmm, the mail train’s due any minute. You should probably get back to Sludge.”

“Oh come on, this is delicious and it's freezing out there,” he complained.

“You can take the cocoa back with you. I’ll even make an extra hot mug for Sludge,” he said as he poured a third cup.

The dragon looked out of the back door of the caboose. His eyes soon went wide as he saw a light. “Dear Torch… she’s on our line!”

“Wait what!?” asked the conductor as he looked out. His eyes shot open. “Oh Faust, she is! GET OUT!”

Outside, Connie was speeding along the tracks when she noticed something in front of her. “Oh shit! BRAKES! HIT THE BRAKES NOW!”

“What?” the stallion asked as he looked up ahead at the caboose with the fleeing dragon and unicorn. “Whoa!”

The sound of chuffing was replaced by screeching brakes as Connie’s wheels slid along the tracks with sparks and ice bits flying from her wheels. “It’s too late!”

Meanwhile back up front Sludge is still moaning. “I don’t even know how I can survive another-”

CRASH!!

“What in Tartarus?!” he exclaimed as he felt the ground beneath him jolt forward a bit. He immediately spread his wings and flew out of the front engine towards the back despite his corpulent body and his hatred of the cold. As he got closer he started seeing the freight cars showing signs of damage. “Did you guys blow up the caboose or something? What was all that?”

He then saw the worst of the wreck. Mangled up cars and an engine laying on her side. “What the heck?” he asked as he saw an earth pony stallion limping towards the unicorn conductor and dragon stoker.

The unicorn then looked up at Sludge who was hovering. “Don’t just hover, get back to the engine and call for help!”

Soon many creatures were at the crash site either clearing away debris or talking to the various crew members. Andrew and Gregory arrived at the scene. Andrew immediately found the crew members his mind full of rage. “Which one of you was driving Connie!?” he snapped.

The brown stallion with a black mane stepped forward. Andrew was about to snap at him when he heard a groan and a voice. “A-a-Andrew?”

Andrew watched as two railroad cranes hoisted Connie from the wreckage. Her body had numerous dents and scratches. Andrew turned back to her engineer. “Oh God…Promontory, what did you do?”

The brown stallion stammered. “I-I didn’t do anything. We were just going along at the limits-”

“And you caused her to crash,” Andrew said, cutting him off. “This is why I didn’t want her being operated by anyone else!”

“I didn’t!”

“No!” Connie snapped. “Promontory didn’t cause this. It must have been… I must have… the last signal. It was green, I don't understand.”

Everyone was silent until the Sludge spoke up. “Maybe it malfunctioned from the cold.”

“Oh that's just ridiculous,” the conductor said. “It’s not cold enough to short out signals or even freeze switch tracks.”

“What is this, the Flying Kipper episode of Thomas the Tank Engine?” Gregory muttered to himself before he walked up to Andrew. “Stop. Micromanaging. Things,” he said slowly. “And don’t be possessive of Connie. If you’re gonna be like this with her, what’s gonna happen when you have kids? Especially if it’s a daughter. Loosen up.”

“Well how would you react if Cozy was in a similar situation?” Andrew asked as he took a deep breath. “And I’m not micromanaging, I'm upset about all this,” he said waving at the pile of wreckage.

Golden Spike approached him. The old stallion raised his hoof at him. “Gregory’s right. I had some mechanics look her over. The damage isn’t too severe but she will need some repairs. Which is why we’re taking her to the workshop back in Canterlot where she should be fixed in no time.”

“Good,” Andrew sighed as he turned back to Gregory. “Any chance you can convince Luna to let me and Rainbow sleep in the castle tonight? Because something tells me all three of us will be there all day. Also I need to see Luna for another reason entirely.”

Gregory scowled at this. “You want to move a pregnant mare to Canterlot from Haven City? No, you’re going back home. Connie is the fastest train you have, and from here to Haven City is too long of a trip. By the time you get back to Haven City and you and Rainbow get back to Canterlot, it’ll have been a day and a half.” He firmly jabbed his index finger into Andrew’s chest. “You can talk to Luna using the new crystal network.” The crystal network was something that was being quickly placed around the continent inspired in part by the changelings' own instantaneous communications devices. Twilight, Sunset, Starlight, and other magical geniuses had quickly figured out how to make something similar on a bigger scale, and the new network was quickly being spread across Equestria. “Besides,” Gregory added, “this’ll help you with your workaholic nature. And who will keep that town safe in case something happens? I’m already going there on my own business, so I can keep track of things.”

“Are you blind and deaf to what my boss said?” Andrew snapped. “Connie is in no shape to get back to Haven City without hurting herself more and Canterlot is closest. Plus it looks like this mainline won’t reopen until all this wreckage is cleared. Plus, Rainbow is barely pregnant. She’s not even a full month along. But I’ll talk to her over the crystal network.” He sighed as he rubbed his head. “And besides, I need to speak to Luna about this hellish nightmare she didn’t intervene for me last night.”

“You and me both,” Gregory muttered. “Fine, let’s go.”

[Canterlot- Two Hours Later]

“We’ll be back later to check on you, Con,” Andrew said as he and Gregory walked out of the engine workshop and began to make their way to the castle. “So what was your nightmare about?”

Gregory stiffened a bit, but sighed. “Me losing control of my magic and killing everyone I know by freezing them in ice,” he said as they walked closer to Canterlot Castle.

“Well that’s scary,” Andrew said with a shudder, “but you have control right? Robbie tells me you’re one of the best.”

He held up a hand and a shard of ice that looked like a diamond appeared. Inside, there was what looked like a perpetual arc of electricity bouncing around. He tossed the ice diamond to him. “Yeah, I’m fine,” he said.

“Great… just be glad your nightmare wasn’t a bad flashback with a twist,” Andrew said as he looked ahead with an unreadable expression.

“Damn,” Gregory said with a frown, but that was all he said.

They were let into the castle without any incident. Once inside, they asked to be taken to the princess if she was free. They had to wait about half an hour before she was free, and when she was they were both escorted into the throne room. Princess Luna sat on the throne in front of them. Gregory bowed his head politely. “Hello, Princess,” he said quickly.

“Ah, Sir Gregory and Sir Andrew, what brings you two here? Is this about what happened to Connie this morning?” she asked

“That’s what Andrew came here for,” Gregory said as he pushed Andrew forward.

“Well, she’s going to be fine because I have full faith in those mechanics,” Andrew said, “but we’re also here to discuss something that happened to both of us last night.”

“Oh what else happened?” asked the Princess.

“Dude, do you know how many dreams people have in the world?” Gregory asked with a hint of testiness in his voice. “Two missed nightmares isn’t that major in the grand scheme of things.”

Luna raised an eyebrow “Missed nightmares? I never miss a single nightmare.”

“Eh, I’ve had a few since being in this world,” Gregory said with a shrug, “and we humans have lived our entire lives up until now without needing interference. Nightmares happen. We can deal with a few that you might miss.”

“Gentlebeings, I never detected any nightmare auras from Haven City for the past few nights,” Luna insisted.

Gregory shrugged. “Eh, well I definitely didn’t dream about sugarcane and lollipops last night,” he said. “Neither did Andrew over here.”

“Then, what were your nightmares?”

“Seeing my childhood friend kill himself in a more horror movie fashion,” Andrew said.

“Seeing my magic overwhelm me so much that I froze the entire world and became the only living survivor,” Gregory added with a shrug.

Luna’s eyes went wide with horror. “That’s impossible, dreams like those would’ve been like a huge lure to me. It would be like what you humans call an air raid siren. I would’ve intervened in a flash.”

“Hey, I’m not the one making a big deal about it,” Gregory said. “Like I said, I’ve had a few nightmares since I came to Gaia, and I’ve been fine so far. Humans have nightmares all the time, and we can work through it.”

“And when your nightmare concluded, did you wake up normally or were you having spasms, seizures or any abnormalities?”

Gregory shrugged. He was exhausted and not thinking clearly. All he wanted to do was get this conversation over with and ask for a bed to crash into. “I was in my bathtub with my family trying to wake me up and heat me up,” he said. “Guess I was just that fast asleep that they couldn’t wake me.”

“Sir Gregory, this doesn’t sound normal. What is happening in your life?” Luna asked, seemingly worried.

He took a deep breath and exhaled. “It’s just stress,” he said. “I’ve been worried about my magic becoming too strong for me to control, but I had a talk with that Robbie guy and I can deal with it.” He rubbed at the bags under his eyes.

Luna stared at him for a long moment but eventually sighed. “Very well, I won't press this issue anymore.”

“Thanks,” Gregory said. “I just need a good night’s sleep and I’ll be right as rain. But before I do, I came here for another purpose. I was hoping to try talking to those human prisoners one last time. If they refuse, then I won’t try again, but I need to know I tried my best.”

Luna’s expression immediately went back to worry. “Uh, no one told you? I thought that letter I sent Spike would go through.”

“I didn’t get a letter,” Gregory said, eyes narrowing. “What happened?”

Luna got up from her throne. “Follow me, both of you.”

The three soon found themselves in the dungeons where several guards were examining one of the cells like it was a crime scene. To Gregory and Andrew this would mean one thing. “Oh God, tell me they didn’t…”

The cell was empty and there was a huge slab of stone that was once part of the floor leaning against the wall. The floor had a shallow hole of dirt. Andrew then faced Luna. “How and when did this happen?” he asked

“The guards discovered it around the early hours of yesterday.” Luna explained. “We assumed they secretly dug their way out but this hole doesn't show signs of a cave in.”

The moment Gregory stepped into the cell, he faltered, grabbing at his head. “Fucking hell…” he swore as he fell to his knees. He sniffed in sharply before a small bit of blood came out of both of his nostrils. He put a trembling hand to his nose to stop the bleeding as he tried to stand up.

Andrew noticed this and walked up. “Hey, you alright?”

Gregory looked up with a flash of anger. “Oh sure,” he snapped, “bloody noses happen all the fucking time to me. Thanks for the help, jackass!” He put a hand to his forehead and tried rubbing. “Goddamnit…the hell did that come from…?” That last question sounded more like a self question than anything else.

“Geez, fine, if you're gonna be like that don’t bother asking me to help out at all,” he said. “Sorry for being concerned about my friend.”

In an instant, Gregory was in his face, hands on Andrew’s collar as he slammed his fellow human into the wall. “Then don’t ask fucking stupid questions!” he shouted. For the briefest of moments, Gregory’s eyes flashed a bright blue color, as if they were being illuminated by an inner glow.

The guards were shocked as was Luna, who immediately lit up her horn and got between them. “Gregory! That's enough!”

Gregory was breathing heavily, but when he looked at what he was doing, he slowly released Andrew, stepping away with a look of self loathing, regret, and shame in his eyes. “I…I need some sleep,” he muttered. “I’ll go sleep outside tonight…”

As he walked out, Luna helped Andrew onto his feet. “What has gotten into him?” Luna asked.

“He says it’s stress, but even I’ll admit he’s not acting like his usual jovial self. Not once did he crack a joke since New Year’s.”

[Outside Canterlot - Thirty Minutes Later]

Having used his ice abilities, Gregory had created an igloo of sorts with which he could keep out of the cold. He knew Luna didn’t want him in the castle, so he decided the best place would be outside. He probably couldn’t blame her. His actions inside had been abhorrent. He was just about to create a bed made of ice, there was the sound of teleportation coming from behind him. He turned and when he saw who it was, he looked away. “Hey…” he said.

He soon felt a hoof touch his shoulder. “I’m not here to reprimand you if that’s what you’re thinking,” Luna said.

He let out a breath, which was clearly visible in the darkened light of his temporary igloo. “I’d certainly deserve it,” he said as he spread a blanket on his ice bed before getting out another thicker blanket. Outside, a heavy snowfall had just begun.

“No, you don’t. Andrew doesn’t blame you but he thinks it's best you two don't share this bit with Rainbow.”

He sat on the bed of ice and sighed. “Alright. I won’t tell Rainbow,” he said as he put his hands together, breathing onto them to warm them up. Despite being out of the wind, the inside of his igloo was still cold.

“Gregory, I understand your fears and I know you have been having trouble adapting, but if you need anyone to help you combat this then I can,” Luna explained.

He took in a few deep breaths, exhaling slowly. “I know,” he said softly. He took out a tissue and blew his nose, which showed some remnants of blood on it. He put it in his pocket to throw out somewhere later and continued, “I need some sleep right now, though.” He began to prepare his ice bed for sleep.

“Then let me help you by giving you a more proper place where I can watch your dreams,” she said as her horn lit up and began surrounding Gregory and all of his belongings in her aura.

The jarring temperature change from ice cold to room temperature warm made Gregory feel a bit dizzy, but he quickly recovered as he looked around, seeing that he was now in a guest bedroom in Canterlot. He sat on the edge of his new bed. “Thanks,” he said as he looked down at the floor.

“Think nothing of it my friend, I’ll see you in your dreams,” she said as she left the room.

Gregory could then hear muffled voices from the wall. He tried to listen in and soon learned it was Andrew on crystal call with Rainbow. “Me and Connie should be back in time for dinner tomorrow. I love you too.”

Gregory quickly pulled away, collapsing in his bed. He probably should have called his family, but exhaustion overtook him and he was instantly asleep.

Outside the city two strange looking beings were watching through binoculars. “Hey Jamie, does Gregory seem to be losing it?” Benson asked.

“A bit,” said Jamie. “All according to plan.”

Chapter 16: Short Stops

[Haven City Library - The Next Day]

“And that's the second to last of it,” Ember said as she placed down a box labeled COZY’S TOYS. “Remind me again how long everyone will be staying here?” she asked as she looked around Twilight’s house.

“Until the school is fully repaired and rebuilt along with the dorms and apartments,” Twilight replied as she placed more books on a shelf. “Should be a couple weeks. We were fortunate this place got minimal damage.”

“I’m going to be holding my fire for a while, aren’t I?” Ember groaned.

“Don’t worry, all of my books these days are fireproof,” Twilight explained, “but just stay away from the antique section. Those are old.”

Ember scowled, but nodded. Behind her, the door opened and Spike walked in, carrying a box labeled EARTH TECHNOLOGY. “Where’s Dad’s room now?” Spike asked.

“The biggest spare upstairs bedroom,” Twilight said. “The one with the built in desk.”

“Right.” With that, Spike spread his wings and flew up the stairs.

In the big spare bedroom Gregory was sitting at his desk reading over stuff when he heard a knock at the door. “Door’s open,” he said. Spike came in and Gregory saw him enter. He stood and took the box. “Thanks, kiddo,” he said gratefully.

“Don’t mention it,” Spike said before looking around the room at the few posters on the wall and the few trinkets on the shelf. “This is only temporary right?”

Gregory almost replied, but then stopped. Truth be told, while he did enjoy having his own space high up, a part of him had been pondering the idea of moving out and finding a house to live in. “Hmm…well, do you want it to be?” he asked.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Spike began. “I enjoy both this library and the apartment we once lived in. Still, I will admit it was starting to get a little cramped after Raven moved in.”

Gregory chuckled. “This place is definitely a lot bigger than the apartment,” he said. “Would you be opposed to all of us living here?”

“Oh I’m all for it and I’m sure Twilight would be over excited about it,” he grinned before looking around again. “But we might have to make some more adjustments. I like sleeping over with Cozy and Raven but I prefer to have my own bedroom and not share it with girls.”

“From what I’ve seen, this place has a ton of spare rooms that can be turned into bedrooms with some organization, and you know how much Twilight likes organization,” Gregory said. “I think you have enough for all of us to have privacy.”

“Oh does this mean we have to add more to the rebuilding plans,” a voice said from the door. The two turned to see an almost excited Twilight standing in the doorway, clapping her hooves.

Gregory rolled his eyes. “Yes, babe,” he said, “but if we all move in here we won’t need to add any new rooms, although a private stable might be needed. You have enough for all of us here.”

“Oh I know that especially now,” she said as she pulled out a scroll. “By the way, we’re invited to the EGR regional office. Andrew and a few others have come to an agreement about Raven. Apparently she wants us all there for moral support.”

“And they didn’t include me in any decision process?” Gregory asked, a little upset.

“Andrew insisted he let himself help you and ease your burden,” Twilight explained.

He shook his head. “Worrywart,” he muttered, “but fine.”

An hour later the small but strange family was standing outside a door in an office building. Raven paced the floor in her human form occasionally placing her ear on the door. Gregory could feel her anxiety. He patted her back gently. “Relax,” he said softly.

“No matter what happens, we’re here for you,” Spike said.

“Yeah, even if this decision changes your life forever and ever and ever,” added Cozy.

“Where have I heard this before?” Ember whispered to Gregory.

Gregory smiled and reached around, putting his arm around her and pulling her close. “Hush, sexy,” he purred.

Soon the door opened. Andrew came out, followed by Golden Spike and Katrina the Abyssinian. Andrew looked down at Raven. “After some debate and consideration, Raven, you are hereby pulled from the EGR roster and are now a privately owned engine,” Andrew said. “You are now an adopted daughter of the Graystone family.”

“Drop the adopted,” Gregory smirked. “I’m treating her like she’s my own flesh and blood. As far as I’m concerned, that’s who she is and always will be.”

“And should you decide to return to work and earn extra money for your family, all you need to do is talk to someone at the station or here,” Golden Spike said.

Raven immediately jumped and hugged Andrew. “Thank you! Thank you!” She then ran and hugged Gregory. “Does this mean I can call you daddy now?”

“You can,” he said warmly, hugging her back. Soon the entire family joined in on the hug. But as they hugged, Gregory whispered to Andrew. “Is the portal still available?”

“I’ll have arrangements made by the end of the week,” he whispered back.

Gregory nodded, then stroked Raven’s hair. Suddenly though, a new presence made themselves known. Pinkie Pie popped from seemingly nowhere and joined in on the family hug. Gregory looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “And where’d you come from?” he asked with a chuckle.

“What’s the thing about you humans questioning my logic?” she asked.

“One thing about us that you need to learn is that we are curious and love learning about things around us,” he chuckled as he began petting her. Ever since the battle had ended, he had noticed her paying a bit more attention to him.

“Wrong. The answer was ‘Don't question it’. I also would’ve accepted ‘What logic?’”

He shook his head and rolled his eyes. “Sure, let’s go with either or,” he said.

[Haven City Train Yard Engine Shed - Later That Week]

“Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Careful with that hammer!” Connie yelled at the mechanic.

“Sorry,” the stallion apologized, “but it's the only way to get these rivets in place.”

Connie just sighed. She had to endure these repairs for another few weeks. The good thing about the unexpected downtime was that she didn't have to worry about work and there were the occasional visits by Raven, Andrew, Rainbow and their daughter Evangeline.

The shed doors opened and Connie could only see the visitor was none other than Gregory. “Oh hey, haven’t seen you in a while. Keeping a low profile?”

He sighed and nodded. “Yeah, I’ve actually been away for a little bit. I had a few things to do and I needed time to myself after what…what I did.”

“You’re not the only one,” she said. “Even when I dream I still see that battle and those…burning cars,” she trailed off as she remembered the explosion that nearly ended her.

“I always see the blood of the people I killed,” he admitted blankly. “I haven’t been sleeping as well as I have in the past.”

“Gregory? Is that what you humans call PTSD?” Connie asked.

He slowly nodded. “Yeah, pretty much.”

“Well, I wouldn’t know much on how to deal with that sort of thing but have you thought of asking that blue unicorn therapist I keep hearing about? The great and powerful one?”

He sighed. “I don’t know, but…she’s not a human. Will she be able to understand?”

“Maybe but either talking to her or maybe a war vet would help-”

“Hey mister!” a voice called. Gregory turned to see a griffin mechanic going through his bag. “What's this glowing jar? It's ticking like a bomb.”

“Well, for one, get the hell out of my bag,” Gregory said warningly, “and two, it’s not dangerous.”

“Gregory, what is that? I recognize it from somewhere.” Connie then gasped. “Did you steal from the locomotive works?!”

Gregory chuckled, then pulled the doors wide open, revealing a newly constructed engine, but one that looked nearly identical to Connie but with a few differences. “I have a surprise for you,” he said as he gingerly picked up the glowing bottle and carried it over to the new train. He climbed into the cab. “Three…two…one.” He removed the lid from the jar and light poured out of it, enveloping the engine before the glow swiftly dimmed.

The headlight of the engine flickered and suddenly an audible gasping coughing sound was heard. “What the hell?!” a voice called out.

“It’s alive, ALIVE!” Gregory shouted, cackling like Dr. Frankenstein.

“What? where am I?”

“Wait, that voice…” Connie uttered.

“And with that, I’m going to leave you two alone,” Gregory said as he spread glowing ice wings and shot into the air, heading back towards Haven City.

“Who are you?” the engine asked.

“What's your number?” Connie asked desperately.

“3397,” the new engine replied.

“Oh my God…” Connie made a sound like she was clearing her throat. “Listen to me, you worked for another line. Conrail, remember?”

“Yeah, I worked on Conrail with one of my best friends. She was engine numbered-”

“6516,” Connie finished.

“You know sixteen?”

“I am sixteen,” Connie said.

If the engine had a face it would be staring dumbfounded. “What?” he asked before lurching forward. “You’re lying! You can’t be-”

“Picking up fuel and we’re picking up speed,” she simply said.

The engine stopped and paused. “Giving as much as the engine needs,” he continued.

“Ain't no slave, but we slave away,” Connie continued.

“All the way to Frisco Bay,” the two finished together.

“Remember that? It's the old shanty the young workers sang,” Connie said.

“That's impossible.”

“It's me old friend. Rebellious little sixteen,” Connie said. “And it's Connie now.”

The newly reborn engine then let out a laughing sound. “I don’t believe it…you’re still here!”

“Welcome back, old friend, or rather, welcome to your new home,” Connie said emotionally. “Do you like your new body?”

“New bod-?” It was then the new engine realized he was now a steam locomotive. “Connie!? What happened?”

“That's a bit of a long story but it all started with something called the tribunal of Jason.”

As they spoke Gregory and Andrew watched from a distance through two pairs of binoculars. “Can’t believe you managed to pluck his soul without my chaos assistance.”

Gregory held up the jar, which was now empty. “Grogar was right about one thing,” he said. “I’ve become powerful enough to be considered a demigod. That, plus this soul jar helped.”

“Well either way, it was the right thing to do this for her.” Andrew said. “I hear Princess Luna and Prince Blueblood are giving her and Raven a medal for their efforts.”

“Good ol’ Blueballs is coming?” Gregory asked. “I’ll be sure to roll out the shit brown carpet for him.”

“Then you also better have popcorn for Rarity,” Andrew chuckled.

Gregory smirked. Even after it was revealed that Blueblood’s douche act was just that, an act, Rarity still hated him for what he did to her and her dress at the Gala. He had lost count of the times where he’d had to calm the dramatic unicorn down. Not that he minded. She always smelled nice. “Yeah, I will,” he said.

[Canterlot Stadium - One Month Later]

“The Wingopolis 500 is here. This is going to be awesome,” Ember said as she and her family, minus Gregory, walked through the crowd to the special VIP seats reserved especially for them.

“I know, I heard Spitfire and so many famous flying celebs are taking part,” Cozy said before turning to Twilight. “Where's Daddy?”

Twilight chuckled. “He’ll show up sometime, I’m sure,” she said.

Meanwhile in another part of the stadium Rainbow and Andrew were approaching the entrance. “Don’t worry Dashie, Evey is perfectly safe with Fluttershy,” he said reassuringly.

“I swear, why did we have to wait for you?” Rainbow asked. “What was this special thing you needed to prepare?”

“That's the surprise. Follow me,” he said as he walked away from the entrance.

“Where are you going? The stadium is that way.”

“It’ll be quick, so just follow me,” he said as he approached what looked like a dark alley.

“Great, we’re gonna be late,” Rainbow grumbled. “I hope those VIP seats are still there when we get there.”

They were soon going through what looked like maintenance tunnels. “Seriously? Are we even allowed here?”

“Relax, we’ll be there soon,” Andrew said as he started climbing a ladder.

After a few more minutes of walking Rainbow’s patience was running thin. “Okay I swear if we miss the opening ceremony we are so…” she trailed off as she looked out a vent. It was there she realised where they were. They were within the huge starting line gate. She looked out at the wide field to see many flying creatures landing and mingling. Among them was a familiar looking human wearing a pair of sports shorts and a sports tank top. When he saw Rainbow, he raised his hand in greeting. “Hey!”

“I don’t believe this. It's like I’m in the race! Look! There's Gregory, Spitfire, and-is that Garble? Wow…you did this…for me?”

“No,” Andrew replied. “I did it for us,” he said as he raised his fist. Rainbow smiled and bumped it.

Suddenly the announcer blared on the speakers. “Welcome to the first annual Wingopolis 500! I’m Derek Winslow here with my good friend Night Glider. And this is quite a huge turn out.”

“Well said,” came Night Glider’s voice. “If profits from tickets and registeration are any higher we can fix the whole planet in a day.”

“Right you are Night. And here she comes! The mare to start us off, the Icon of Equestria. Nightmares fear her but we love her! Give it up for Princess Luna!”

Princess Luna soared out from the sky in an explosion of fireworks. She took a moment to soar around the stadium waving to whoever was close. She then hovered in the center. “Greetings creatures from around the world! It truly is a wonderous site to bear witness to a truly spectacular event!” she proclaimed in the Royal Canterlot Voice. “It has been nearly a month since the end of the war of Grogar. A violent attack that has tested the resilience of our kind. Of course not everyone can attend for we have lost many. Our brothers and sisters in arms. Today we honor them.”

Soon magical holographic images appeared of so many creatures with names. Jason, who was in the crowd, saluted. Not just for the changeling drones he lost but to the only image of a human girl who gave her life for him to escape.

After the images and a minute of silence, Luna cleared her throat. “Racers! On your mark!” Luna called. The many fliers knelt down with their wings flared up.

“I can't believe we’re watching from the starting line. These have to be the best seats in the house,” Rainbow said before she heard something behind her. She turned to see Andrew strapping something on his back. “Is that Stacy’s prototype jetpack?” she asked in alarm

“Get set!” Luna shouted.

“It's time to show the world that the best flyer in the world, the impeccable Rainbow Dash, is back,” Andrew said as he gestured to another vent door.

“Oh no…”

“GO!” There was a loud explosion of fireworks as the fliers took off in a huge swarm. A vent door burst open as a human carrying a screaming pony flew out.

“AAHH- ARE YOU CRAZY?!”

“Sure feels like it,” Andrew said as she tossed Rainbow up. “Now FLY!”

As Luna watched the swarm of racers she noticed something. “Sorry, is that another human in the race?”

“I can’t believe what I’m seeing, folks! There's another human with a jetpack trying to fly in the race,” Derek announced. “This is insane.”

Jason and Chrysalis looked at the magical jumbotron and saw both Andrew and Rainbow. “You have got to be kidding me,” Chrysalis said as she held Susie.

Jason went up to the nearest drink stand. “What will you have?” the seller asked.

“Everything,” Jason deadpanned.

“Spitfire is holding the lead followed by Behemoth and Greta,” Derek announced as the racers made their way through the mountain territory.

When Rainbow approached behind Gregory, he turned and shot her a grin. “I was wondering when I would be able to beat that blue ass of yours!” he shouted.

“If I don’t beat your ass, it'll be someone else!” Rainbow snapped as she looked back at Andrew. Gregory laughed and sped away at an incredible speed. “Grrr why did you-”

“Speed up,” Andrew shouted as he slapped Rainbow in the flank. The pegasus yelped and took off like a rocket.

Both the two humans and one pegasus were slowly getting ahead of everyone. They were slowly and surely reaching first place. “You think it's fair for a demigod to hog all the glory?” Rainbow asked as she and Gregory were neck and neck.

“Oh yeah? Watch this!” He sped up even further, and moments later, two massive bursts of rainbow energy exploded from him.

“Whoa! It’s a double rainboom! All the way!” Derek exclaimed.

“Hey! That's my schtick!” Rainbow snapped as she sped up even further with Andrew following behind.

“Man, Stacy went all out on this pack,” Andrew muttered.

The race went on with fliers bobbing and weaving past mountains and each other. It wasn't long before the homestretch came into view.

“It's gonna be a close finish! looks like Gregory and Rainbow are neck and neck for first!” Night Glider announced.

“Aren’t you tired, Professor? Maybe you should relax!” Rainbow shouted.

“Nah! I’m on fire today!” Gregory shouted back, blowing out a breath of flame like a dragon as he said that.

“Oh what's this? Whoa! Looks like Andrew had a nasty tumble!”

“Wait what?!” Rainbow shouted.

Gregory paused as well, then turned and rushed back to see that, indeed, Andrew had taken a very nasty spill. There was smoke coming from the jet pack. “Shit!” Gregory shouted as he shot ice at the pack, freezing any flames inside.

“Guess this pack still needs work,” Andrew uttered. “What are you two doing? Go!”

Gregory tore the pack off and tossed it aside. “Fuck that noise,” he snapped, “you need looking after.”

Both Rainbow and Gregory hoisted Andrew. “Would you look at that! Two speedsters helping a poor fellow out,” Night Glider announced. “But did it cost them the race?”

The three had difficulty flying but they were getting close. But just as they were about to touch the line a streak of dark blue sped by. “We have our first place winner! Super Hornet!”

Gregory chuckled as the pegasus did a victory dance before the three of them passed by, getting second place as one. “Ah well, it was fun while it lasted,” he said, ruffling Rainbow’s feathers. “We got second, at least.”

“And with a three way tie for second, Gregory, Rainbow Dash, and Andrew!” Derek announced.

A while later the three were in a hospital room, with all three of them having second place ribbons. Andrew’s arm was in a sling. “So, how long until we’re discharged?”

“I’m not talking to you,” Rainbow said.

“What’s this ‘We’ you’re talking about?” Gregory asked. “You’re the only one hurt, you dumbass.” He grinned at his fellow human.

“Then what’s with those bandages on your face?” Andrew asked. “Obviously you didn't see those falling pebbles on that mountain.”

Gregory rolled his eyes. “I can walk out anywhere, and who’s gonna stop me?” he asked with a chuckle. “And actually, I’m gonna do just that so your wife can scold you.”

“You know what? I'm glad you boys might find this amusing now because we are so doomed!” Rainbow said.

“Thought you weren’t talking to me,” Andrew grinned.

Gregory smiled. “Welcome to married life, buddy. Women make no sense.”

“Hey this may seem like a joke to you nimrods but not to me I was making redemptions, I was paying my dues, and now the fact we got in this race without registering is probably gonna get me in trouble.”

Gregory held up a hand. “Hold on, Rainbow,” he said softly, “if you’re worried about your potential attitude returning to what it was, don’t.”

“Look Dashie I’m sorry, but come on didn’t you feel it? Even for a moment didn't you just feel like a part of you has just returned.”

“Yeah I felt it…I did,” Rainbow said. “But it doesn’t matter. We’re probably gonna get in trouble and…oh my Celestia. Our friends, my parents, they saw the whole thing. This is so embarrassing.”

“That’s my cue to leave,” Gregory said as he walked out of the room, closing the door to give the two privacy. But just as he got in the hall he was blocked by Princess Luna. “Princess? What brings you here?”

“Just want to have a word with you and the two unregistered participants,” she said, her voice almost sending chills down Gregory’s spine. Almost, though.

He raised his hands. “Hey, I had nothing to do with what Andrew pulled,” he said as he reopened the door for her.

“True but I feel you should be present for this,” she said as she gestured for him to follow her, which he did.

“What's going on?” Andrew asked with slight worry.

“Told you,” Rainbow said.

“Gregory Graystone, Andrew Wilberts, Rainbow Dash, what you three did today was one of the most dangerous and most reckless acts I had ever seen. Sneaking into the race with no registration and…” she then turned to Gregory. “Rather than convince them to leave, you only encouraged them to continue.”

Andrew got up. “Your highness, this was all my idea, and I take full responsibility for-”

“I loved it!” Luna said suddenly beaming.

Gregry laughed. “She wasn’t the former Element of Laughter for nothing,” he said.

“Wait what?” Rainbow asked, confused.

“How can any creature not love it?” Luna laughed harder. “Chrysalis said you gave her best drones a real run for their money.”

“So we’re not in big trouble?” Andrew asked.

“Big trouble?” Luna asked before she let out a huge laugh. Soon the others joined in. After Luna calmed down she regained her regal composure. “This race has gained a lot of support and because of this action many have expressed their desire to do this again next year but next time register and not throw a surprise like that. In other words as long as this remains an isolated incident we will say nothing more.”

“I suspect that if Rainbow really wants to, we can have a nice little rematch where I show her that double rainboom again,” Gregory teased.

Rainbow was silent but then grinned. “Not if I make it triple.”

“THAT’S the spirit of the pony millions of humans love!” Gregory shouted with a wide grin, clapping her on the back.

“Haha I love this mare!” Andrew shouted as he used his free arm to hug her who hugged her back. It wasn’t long before Fluttershy fluttered in with their daughter. “Hey Flutters, did our awesome daughter see everything?” Andrew asked as he took their bundle.

“Oh, yes she did,” the butter yellow mare said. “She actually clapped and laughed.”

Andrew chuckled. “It seems she has a lot of you in her dear.”

Rainbow sighed as she looked into her daughter’s human eyes. “Yeah… she does.”

[Haven City Hospital - One Month Later]

It was a busy scene at the hospital with doctors and nurses going back and forth. The place had only just been recently fully repaired and was now back to full operation. Among the many inside, Gregory, Ember, and Twilight sat in a waiting room. They were there for their children’s check up. However, this would be Raven’s first ever physical exam even though Twilight did some studies with her but not internally. “How long is this gonna take?” Ember groaned. “This is so boring.”

“You didn’t need to be here,” Gregory said softly. “You’re the Dragon Lord, you know?”

“Yeah, but I don’t trust doctors to not know much about dragons, so this is for Spike’s sake,” Ember countered. “You saw his doc, it was a pony.”

“That reminds me,” Gregory said, “what the hell does dragon puberty look like aside from him sprouting new wings? Will there be increased sexual urges we need to keep an eye on? I mean, I know he and Gabby are sort of a thing.”

“You’ve seen the molt in the show, right?” Ember asked. “That’s the worst he’ll get.”

“Good to know,” Gregory said, “and at least he already molted.”

At that moment Cozy and Spike walked out of the examination room, both of them having lollipops, the latter having one that looked like a ruby. “Amazing how they were able to fuse rock candy and gems to make these,” Spike marveled as continued to suck on his candy.

“Magic has seemingly no rules,” Gregory chuckled. “So, what did the doctor’s say?”

Just then a doctor walked up. The unicorn stallion was holding a clipboard in his magic and cleared his throat. “We just finished examining your other daughter but we have come across some…interesting things we wish to discuss with you.”

“Aside from all of the normal human stuff I donated in those medical books?” Gregory asked.

“That's the first thing you should know,” the doctor began. “She’s not entirely human on the inside, and it’s not just because of her so-called Transformer ability.”

Gregory turned and looked at Twilight. “Nerd,” he said, because that had been her name for what Raven could do. He turned back to the doctor. “Let’s talk, then.”

Twilight, Gregory and the doctor entered the examination room. Ember decided to take the other kids out to get something sweet. Raven sat on the bed fidgeting slightly from the cold air conditioner and the gown she was wearing. She smiled as she saw Gregory enter the room.The doctor levitated two images to Gregory and Twilight. “Can you tell me what you see?”

“Uh, these both look like x-rays of human skeletons,” Twilight said.

“Look closer,” the doctor said. “This one was from Stacy’s exam, the other is Raven’s. Notice how their scans show different colors on their bones.”

Gregory looked closer, then raised an eyebrow. “My daughter is a female version of Wolverine?” he asked softly.

“I…don’t get the reference,” the doctor said in confusion, “but when I checked her reflexes on her knee cap something felt off.” He then raised a tiny hammer and lightly tapped her knee. It made a small sound that didn't sound like bone. It sounded like plastic hitting metal.

“So she is like Wolverine,” Gregory said with a raised eyebrow.

“Again, I don’t get the reference,” the doctor said, “but the point is after a bit more examining I can confirm her skeletal system is made of pure iron. But that's not the only strong part of her body.” He then levitated a candy from a jar. “Want another dear?”

Raven’s eyes lit up and took the candy. Twilight recognized it. “Don’t give her those. Those are meant for dragons, you'll break her teeth.”

“Hold on, honey,” Gregory said, “let’s watch.”

Raven took the lollipop and rather than lick it she bit it with a loud crunch. After she was done eating she smiled, revealing her teeth weren’t shattered. “Even her teeth are made of a very sturdy material,” the doctor said.

Gregory nodded, focused more on Raven. “What did it taste like?” he asked her.

“Strawberry flavor, the last one tasted like watermelon,” she said.

“Really?” Gregory grabbed one and took a lick before anyone could stop him. “Huh…sour apple,” he said as he wrapped it back up and put the dragon lollipop in his pocket.

“We also did an x-ray on her internal organs and well…things got a little more complicated,” the doctor continued, “especially after we noticed something on the back of her neck.”

“What did you find?” Gregory asked.

“While her organs resemble the basic kind you see in a normal human they are made of different materials and her bodily fluids are something else,” the doctor explained. “For instance, we believe her stomach is not full of amino acid but rather filled with a more highly potent chemical that can burn anything. It's almost like lava in a way.”

“If I had to guess, I think you’ll find that she is built with materials you’d find on a train,” Gregory pondered.

“That’s what we all assumed then, but not everything is made of train parts,” the doctor said. “For instance, we dont believe locomotives were built with some fabric that were used on weather balloons. That's what her lungs, heart, and diaphragm are made of which lead to a rather unique experiment and for that we do apologize. We did this without consent but it was a bit of an accident.”

“What do you mean?” Gregory asked, getting upset.

“Young lady, can you stand and turn around?”

Raven got up and turned around; she then pulled her hair aside to reveal something small on her neck. It was small but it looked like some kind of screw or bolt. “How could we miss that and what is that?” Twilight asked, trying to get a better look.

“After consulting a mechanic who was here for his own physical, we believe it's a common feature on steam engines called a safety valve,” the doctor answered. “Apparently, it’s used to expel steam in case too much pressure builds up in a boiler to prevent explosion. One of my nurses got too curious and tightened the bolt. A few minutes later when we noticed her looking bloated. She wasn't in pain but the bigger she got the more she was in pain. I took a gamble and loosened the bolt and just like that steam came out of it.”

“That explains the hissing noise and the smoke alarm earlier,” Twilight said.

Gregory sighed. “At least she’s okay,” he said, running a hand through Raven’s hair. He noted that her skin felt like human skin, and her hair felt like human hair. “Is there anything else you found?” he asked.

“Other than her body getting nutrients from anything flammable and/or edible, nothing, but there are some things I would recommend,” the doctor replied. “From the steam valve experiment I can only say keep it on, not too tight or loose. If it’s loose she will lose more steam and become extremely fatigued. Keep it on tight and you will have what some humans call a wonka blueberry incident, whatever the tarturus that means.”

“I think we get the picture,” Gregory nodded.

“Is that all, doctor?” Twilight asked.

“All but the bill,” he said.

Suddenly there was another sound outside. The group looked out to see Andrew being towed by his arms by a small flying figure. “Someone help! She's all over the place!”

Gregory reached out and, with the new telekinesis he’d discovered, caught Evangeline and pulled her gently into his arms. “Now now, Evey,” he scolded her gently, “you’d better behave.”

“Rainbow wasn't kidding about that thing with baby pegasi and their wings,” Andrew said.

Evangeline giggled and waved her hands around, grabbing onto Gregory’s finger with her small hands. Gregory chuckled. “Just be glad she isn’t an alicorn like Flurry,” he said.

“Oh that’s too scary to think about,” Andrew muttered. He then saw Raven. “Hey Raven, how are you handling the home life?”

“Oh, it's going fine, Mr. Wilberts,” Raven said.

Andrew chuckled. “Please, Raven, you're not a part of the EGR anymore. Just Andrew is fine,” he said as he took his daughter back. He then turned to Gregory. “Are you planning on enrolling her in the school when it's fully repaired?”

“I believe so,” he nodded, patting his daughter on the back.

[Seeds of Yggdrasil - One Month Later]

Starlight was placing scrolls and books on shelves of her redecorated office. It was just a few more rooms that were just fully repaired following the war. “Just twenty more and we can put complete focus on the dorms,” she said to herself. She then heard a knock at the door. “Come in.” The door opened and Trixie came in, the blue unicorn looked nearly drained of her energy and looked like she was about collapse. “Trixie? You okay?”

“No,” she said. “So many therapy sessions, all with the same emotions. It's like a battlefield trying to keep their tears at bay,” she said as she levitated a coffee pot and poured herself a mug before taking a big gulp. “Trixie needs a vacation when all this is over.”

Starlight couldn’t help but chuckle to hear Trixie still talking in the third person, a sign that she was not completely down and out. “I’m sure you’re doing fine but in all seriousness I doubt this will all be over soon.”

Trixie said nothing but took another swig of her mug. “There's never going to be enough caffeine to help Trixie overcome this.”

“Still nevertheless we appreciate what you’re doing,” she said as she levitated more books to a shelf. “How many more sessions for you today?”

Trixie levitated a scroll to her.“Just a few. Flash, Dinky and…oh no.”

“What?”

“A joint session with Reckless and Star Swirl.”

“Oh, are those two still having problems?”

“There's problems and then there's them,” Trixie groaned. “Why did me and Gregory convince them earlier?” she asked herself remembering what happened the morning earlier.

Star Swirl picked up another piece of garbage and threw it in his bag. He then saw the tall pony looming over him. “Reckless, if you’re going to hate me can you make it less obvious?”

“Why would I make it less when it's too obvious?” she asked.

“And I get why it's obvious,” he said. “I get enough reminders from the Windigo tamer.”

“Good, because you’re a monster just like Grogar,” she said.

Gregory then walked out into the courtyard hearing the commotion. “What's going on out here?” he asked.

“Ah, hello, Graystone,” Star Swirl said.

“Hello,” Gregory said, then looked between the two ponies. “Is something going on here?”

“Gregory I don’t understand how you, the government and virtually everyone can let this guy walk free?” Reckless said with a scowl. “If anything after I learned his entire history I’m beginning to think this community service is too lenient for him.”

“I’m not a member of any of the legislative body here,” Gregory said, “and he did play a role in stopping Grogar and Howard. He helped train me with the other Pillars, after all and he helped destroy a couple of those pillars.”

“Oh please, Andrew and Stacy were bringing us back,” Reckless snapped. “If anything, we tipped the scales with our weapons and might.”

“Leave your grandfather alone and let him do his work,” Gregory replied. “He doesn’t need this right now.”

“What, you’re saying it’s only good when you do it?” Reckless asked.

“I haven’t done it in months,” Gregory replied. “There’s anger, and then there’s cruelty. You’re being the latter. You’re acting like your grandfather did.”

“Which is why the great and powerful Trrrrixie has a solution,” said a voice from right behind Gregory.

Everyone turned to see the unicorn walking up. Gregory inclined his head. “Then I’ll let the great, powerful, and gorgeous Trrrrixie handle this,” he said, rolling his R and flashing the sky blue pony a grin.

“Flatterer,” she said. As Gregory walked away, Trixie cleared her throat. “Ahem! It’s clear you two have animosity that's festering so Trixie is recommending you come to my office later today.”

“What for?” Star Swirl asked.

“Therapy,” Trixie replied.

Reckless scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Please, if anyone needs therapy it's him and a stray jacket.”

“No. You both need it,” Trixie said. “We know what happens if we let anger fester.”

“Yeah well none of those people committed atrocious acts,” Reckless said.

“Technically Jason and Chrysalis did and they got better with treatment, but you both have issues that need sorting out. Trixie is asking you to attend therapy for your own good. Will you accept it and try?”

The Grandfather and Granddaughter looked at each other. Star Swirl then sighed. “Alright I'll do it.”

“Good, Sergeant?” Trixie asked, looking up to the huge pony.

“Hmph, fine,” she said.

“Excellent I’ll see you two around four, you won’t regret it,” Trixie said before turning around to re-enter the school.

“Famous last words,” muttered Reckless.

Trixie sat in her office looking exhausted. She was still asking herself why she added another appointment to her already long list. At least this session will be the last one for today. But this would be a tough one. The door opened and to her surprise Gregory walked in. “What are you doing here?”

“Starlight told me how busy you had been today so I thought you could use some assistance,” he said.

Trixie perked up almost excited. “Really?! That's just-” Trixie immediately calmed down and regained some composure. “I mean Trixie would greatly appreciate the assistance.”

Soon the door opened again and Star Swirl came trotting in. His horn glowed and a swirling vortex formed in the office. A few seconds later Reckless came lumbering in through it since she was too huge for the door. After it closed she sat down on her flank.

Trixie cleared her throat. “Thank you both for coming. It's clear you both need Trixie’s assistance. And the fact you came shows Trixie and her assistant that you’re willing to do this.”

“Actually, I just want tips on how to tolerate this monster,” Reckless said.

“I’m not a monster, Reckless,” Star Swirl snapped.

“Calm down, you two,” Trixie said. “We don't want our emotions to run high.”

“Even if I have justification?” Reckless asked. “This stallion is the reason my best friend went crazy and made other ponies I considered family do heinous things.”

“And I regret those things and paid for them for over a thousand years in Limbo,” Star Swirl said.

“Even all those soldiers Magnus saved by killing those dragons?” Reckless asked.

“The dragons were defeated and that platoon was saved,” Star Swirl replied. “Even if we waited for a negotiator I feared those warriors would have suffered more. I told Magnus to think about the ponies who were missing those troops. Family, Friends, while I was thinking about the threat I was thinking about protecting those ponies that had to get back.”

Reckless scoffed. “Well sometimes that's a sad reality,” she snapped. “We all lose someone even if we try hard.”

“Speaking from experience?” Trixie asked. “Stacy did show Trixie your war history prior to this appointment. As a war veteran, you have seen things, haven’t you?”

Reckless nodded. “I’ve seen far too many things in the Korean war. Some soldiers believed my stomach was an iron vat of death.” She chuckled before frowning. “But fun moments with those troops were short lived especially when it came to the battle of Outpost Vegas.”

“Why don’t you tell us about that, then?” Gregory asked gently.

Reckless was silent for a long moment, then sighed and nodded. “It was considered by the marines my finest hours. Throughout the period of five days I traveled back and forth through rice paddies and steep mountain trails carrying wounded soldiers and cannon ammunition from the Supply point to the firing range and back. It took a while but eventually we drove the enemy out and we won.”

“Must’ve been a real honor,” Trixie said.

“Yeah…but even still, there were soldiers that died that day,” she said frowning. “They had families too. Sometimes I look back and ask myself, ‘Could I have saved all of them if I was faster? Did anyone not have to die that week? Did no one have to die at all?’ Sometimes I drive myself mad thinking about that.”

“Do you think you’re projecting that rage onto your grandfather?” Trixie asked.

“I…I don’t know,” Reckless replied.

“Let me tell you from personal experience that continuing to ask yourself ‘What if’ is not a healthy way of looking at things,” Gregory said gently. “If you focus so much on the past, you miss what is happening in front of you. Yesterday is history. Tomorrow is a mystery. Today is a gift of God. That’s why we call it the present.”

Everyone was silent after Gregory’s explanation until Reckless felt a hoof touch hers. It was Star Swirl. “Listen, I know what I did to you in the past was horrible and nothing I can do can change it. If I could take it all back I would. But please know this despite everything I loved you like all my descendants and successors. And for all you did on Earth and here…I’m proud of you.”

The room was silent again until a sniffle was heard and suddenly Star Swirl found himself in the embrace of the giant pony. “I’m sorry,” she sobbed.

A while later, after some talking the two left. Trixie let out a sigh of relief. “Well that went better than I anticipated,” she then looked at her watch. “Ooh and in less time than Trixie thought. Thank you again, Gregory.”

“Hey, when you have the ability to detect emotions like a changeling like I do, might as well use it,” he chuckled. “However, I will warn you that I probably won’t be able to help you with certain people. A few family members and friends come to mind, since that would not be ethical.”

“Oh Trixie sees,” she said.

“However, there’s a certain drop dead sexy sky blue unicorn with a beautiful voice and great and powerful pressure on her who I can help,” Gregory grinned.

“Alright Trixie appreciates the compliments but she has a boyfriend now,” she said with a deadpan expression.

“Really? Who’s the lucky guy?” Gregory asked curiously.

“Hey Trixie, you around?” a voice called from the door. Gregory turned to see a chaotic centaur trot up the hallway carrying flowers.

“Hah! So much for the bronies shipping you with Starlight,” Gregory laughed hard.

“How many times must Trixie tell you bronies that she is NOT gay?”

“Hey, humans have a great habit of shipping characters together,” Gregory smirked. “You should see Tridashie’s videos.”

“Uh was I interrupting something,” Robbie asked.

“Nope, I’m just helping your sexy marefriend with her work,” Gregory laughed.

“Great, now can we go?” Trixie asked as she led Robbie away but as she did so Gregory noticed Trixie’s plot was slightly bigger than usual.

“Hey, Trixie, hold on a moment,” he said, a bit more seriously as he rushed after them.

“Don’t bother, Trixie likes to cater to her man’s fetishes,” she said stroking Robbie’s side like a cat.

“No, that’s not it,” he said. “Can I ask if you’ve been feeling a bit off lately? Maybe strange cravings? Tired more often?”

Trixie paused and nodded slowly. “Yes, but Trixie has been working-HEY!”

Gregory ignored her cries as he put a hand on her side, concentrating his magic. A few seconds later, he stood up and looked at the couple with a warm smile. “Trixie, you’re going to have to stop drinking wine after work.”

Trixie's eyes widened then looked up at Robbie with a scowl. “You told me you were sterile!”

“And nobody thought that Rainbow would be able to have foals with Andrew, but chaos magic is, well, chaotic,” Gregory said.

Robbie shrugged. “Maybe being chaotic fixed my reproductive system. I lost my ability in a hockey accident.”

“At this point, I’m gonna be the only human here who can't be able to get his wife and marefriend pregnant,” Gregory said as he threw his hands up in false despair. “Anyway, get tested just to be sure.” And with that, he walked out, whistling.

Haven City - The Bent Rail Bar - One Month Later

Rainbow and Gregory were sharing drinks at the bar having a few laughs. “So the giant known as Bill came lumbering down the street and the next thing we knew he collapsed on a market tent and snoozed like a rock,” Rainbow finished. “I’m telling you these war ponies just give this town more amusement.”

“No shit,” Gregory nodded with a smirk before he downed yet another fifth of Earth vodka.

“Oh that reminds me, how’s that Reckless mare doing? Is she finally done giving her granddaddy grief?”

“There’s a lot of shit she’s buried,” Gregory said, “and as the Great and Pregnant Trixie’s temporary replacement as she undergoes her pregnancy, I can’t talk about it.”

“Man, with Robbie being full draconequus, how do you think the foal will look?”

“Weird as fuck, but cute as hell,” Gregory replied.

At that moment the door opened and Spitfire came trotting in. After glancing around she spotted Rainbow and Gregory and walked over. “Hey Crash, how are you doing lately?”

“Oh Spits, yeah I’m doing fine. What are you doing here?” She then turned to Gregory. “Is there a show I haven’t heard about?”

“Not that I’ve heard about,” Gregory replied. The two had been racing once a week since their first race and she’d been giving him plenty of pointers all while waiting for an official rematch.

“Oh no, there's no performance. I came to Haven City to find you Rainbow. Gregory here says how you’ve been a great flying instructor and how much you’ve improved since Emperor Wright removed your punishment.”

“It was a passing comment,” Gregory said, remembering what he had seen in the memories of The Trial when Spitfire had kicked Rainbow out of the Wonderbolts and had also admitted to nepotism. He didn’t particularly like the nepotism part.

“Before you ask Rainbow, no we’re not taking you back on besides we have far too many fliers in our ranks already but let's just say some recruits that have promise are…well…”

“Inexperienced?” Rainbow asked.

“You asking for her to tutor them, Creampie?” Gregory asked, using Spitfire’s nickname that he’d learned from Rainbow.

Spitfire just went wide eyed. “How did you-? Nnnnevermind. It’s not that, either. They are experienced, but I had to kick them out and rather than have them join Lightning Dust’s suicide squad called the Washouts I think maybe…you could use a team yourself. They need a leader who can do more than flap.”

“Hmm, whatcha think, Rainbow?” Gregory asked. “You’ve certainly grown in the past few years. Maybe you’re the best one to help rein them in, as it were.”

Rainbow was silent. Her mind was practically blank and she was speechless. “You’d let me lead a whole team?”

“It's just four ponies,” Spitfire said. “In fact, how would you like to meet them right now? Gregory, I think you might recognize one of them.”

Rainbow considered it for a bit before replying. “Well I suppose-”

But before she could finish, Spitfire placed a hoof to her mouth and whistled. The first and familiar mare came in. She was dark blue with a yellow mane. Her cutie mark looked like a hornet. “I’m sure you two know Super Hornet from the race?”

Gregory held out his fist towards the pegasus. “Pound it, fast stuff,” he said.

The mare beamed and pounded his fist hard. “Sup, Sorry for knocking you two off your feet bank in Canterlot. Guess I’m just too fast.”

“Hey, don’t sweat it,” Gregory said with a wave of his hand. “And there’s something to be said for slow and steady, and I don’t mean in a race.” He chuckled at the lame joke.

“This fast flier was removed from the team for failing to clean the base when she was ordered,” Spitfire explained, earning an annoyed look from the mare.

At that moment, two more pegasi came in. Both of them were black and had cutie marks that looked like birds. One was a rather chubby mare, the other was a small but skinny stallion. “This here is Black Bird and her little brother Black Hawk.”

“Sup, you two,” Gregory greeted them warmly.

“Uh hello,” Black Bird said shyly.

“Don’t worry about my big sis here. She’s a shy type,” Black Hawk said before glaring at the two. “But if you two body shame my sis it'll be the last thing you do.”

“Body shame her? Moi?” Gregory shook his head before looking the mare up and down with a smile. “Hey, I think you’re gorgeous.”

“Yeah these two are the reason why I’m rethinking the whole nickname rule. No wonder many of you bronies hate that episode. I called this mare something and…” she trailed off as she removed her sunglasses to reveal a black eye.

“That’s quite a shiner!” Gregory laughed before looking over at Black Bird. “You’re absolutely beautiful, mademoiselle,” he said, giving her a kind and gentle smile.

The big mare looked up at him before giggling. Black Hawk, on the other hand, gave Gregory a suspicious look. “I swear you better not,” he muttered.

“And it’s that kind of attitude that will keep your sister from finding the stallion, or mare, to love,” Gregory said, suddenly very stern as he stood and looked down at Black Hawk. “Protecting your sister is an admirable thing, young colt, but overprotectiveness will only chase potential suitors away.”

Black Hawk chuckled. “Heh heh I like this guy already.”

“Good to know I’m liked,” Gregory smirked. “Where’s the last pegasus?”

The last pony came trotting in, this one a stallion with a white coat and gray and black mane. “This guy here is Fighting Falcon. He has the skill but he couldn’t pass the written history exam,” Spitfire explained, making the stallion lower his head in shame.

Gregory knelt down and put a hand on the stallion’s back. “History is important, but don’t let that get you down, young one,” he said kindly. “I’m sure, with help and tutoring tailored to your specific needs, you can learn what needs to be learned.”

The stallion looked up to him and smiled. “Thank you. It's not easy growing up with autism.”

Gregory instantly nodded in understanding. “I know, don’t worry. You’ll get the teaching style you need.”

“So what about it, Dash?” Spitfire asked. “Can I trust you to lead these ponies to a better career because there's no way I’m letting Lightning take these four under her wing.”

“Looks more like Gregory’s gonna be their leader,” Rainbow laughed as she hadn’t said a thing.

“Hey, you’re the pegasus here, not me,” Gregory said. “And speaking of Lighting, I’d actually like to meet her at some point.”

Rainbow thought long and hard. She then lifted her mug of cider and raised it high. “Hey, bartender! A round of cider for my new team!”

Berry Punch nodded. “Coming right up!”

The ponies and one human cheered as they all sat at the bar. “So, whatcha gonna call them?” Gregory asked.

Rainbow thought long and hard until a thought came to her. “How’s this? The Haven Phoenixes. Because we all have a second chance now to bring our dreams back,” she said, earning a nod from Spitfire.

“Good name, and very symbolic,” Gregory said, patting Black Bird and Fighting Falcon on the back. “If Rainbow give you all too much trouble, come to me and I’ll straighten her out.”

“Hey!”

[Somewhere outside of Las Pegasus - One Month Later]

Georgie the tank engine sat on a dead end track in front of a set of buffers in front of a mountain. “Oh, for Awdry’s sake, where is this guy already?” Then came the flapping of winds as a humanoid figure landed beside him. “About time you got here,” Georgie said. “What took ya? Did the librarian and Dragon lord keep you in bed?”

“No, I was dragged around town by the pink menace,” Gregory said. “She’s been attached to me more so than normal lately.”

“Well, she better not show up out of nowhere,” the engine replied with a huff. “You’re lucky Agent Sweetie Drops is giving you access just for today. Now then, stand back.” He then let out two long and one short blows of his whistle. Suddenly the buffers sand into the ground and the rocky wall in front of them opened to reveal tracks leading inside a concrete lit tunnel. Both the human and tank engine went inside and the tunnel closed behind them.

“I feel like I’m in a knockoff of the tunnel from the Thomas the Tank Engine movie,” Gregory muttered. “Next thing you know, Lady will show up.”

“Well, this place ain't tree filled and there's no gold dust around. Now zip it, we're almost there.”

They soon came to a large indoor rail facility where there were cranes and containers being moved and there were guards at almost every corner. Soon, Agent Sweetie Drops approached them. “Mr. Graystone, welcome to the GAF facility. Just remember the non-disclosure agreement you signed.”

“Yes, I remember, Sweetie,” he said with a nod.

“Good, now follow me,” she said as she led Gregory through a door and into a hallway. “We lost quite a lot from Grogar’s attack, but you’ll be surprised at how much we salvaged and how much we gained.”

“Is that so?” Gregory asked. “Well, that’s good.”

“Yes, if you look to your left you’ll see one of our recaptured experiments,” she said pointing to a window.

Gregory looked through and in a large open room he saw a simple clock tower. It looked like the one he once saw in Ponyville before its destruction. ”A clock tower?”

“Wait for it,” Sweetie said as she knocked the glass hard. The clock tower then bent like it was made of rubber before the clock on it turned into a large mouth with teeth.

“A mimic?” Gregory asked.

“A titan mimic, much like what Waning Gibbous was,” Sweetie Drops explained. “This one was made from chaos magic and worms.”

“Next you’ll tell me slimes and dungeons are real,” Gregory joked,

“I don’t know what you mean by dungeons but slimes yes or rather the ancestors of the Smooze,” she said.

“Oh yeah, the Smooze,” Gregory said.

“Of course while many of these experiments are rather aggressive there is one new anomaly or rather anomalies that have been expecting you to visit,” she said.

“The zombies?” Gregory asked.

“You know about that? I thought Georgie was quiet when he left Haven City with those cars.”

“I saw them already,” Gregory said, “or at least one of them.”

“Oh for Celestia’s sake,” she said before picking up a radio. “Security, find Screw Loose, she broke out of her cell again!”

“Um, no,” he said, “I saw Thunderlane before Grogar attacked.”

“Oh, him,” she said. “Yeah we found him and took him back after the battle. But something happened when we reunited him with Rumble who was originally trapped in your school. We now believe these zombies may not be the flesh eaters we thought they were.”

“What do you mean?” Gregory asked. “What do they eat, then?”

“Well regular zombie ponies eat like carnivores but for some reason well… follow me.” She turned and headed down another hallway.

After a bit more walking, they came to a door marked GAF-4309. As Gregory got close he felt emotions that felt familiar, almost warm like a cozy fire. When the door opened there standing in a room were three angelic ponies. One was Derpy and the other two were Thunderlane and Rumble, both wearing halos.

Gregory was about to say something when he noticed that Sweetie was wearing extremely thick black goggles. “What are those for?” he asked.

“Wait, you can handle her brightness?” Sweetie Drops asked.

“She’s not glowing that brightly,” Gregory said, clearly confused.

“Greetings, friend,” Derpy said warmly.

“Hello Derpy,” Gregory said with a kind smile. “I didn’t expect to see you again.”

“Nor did I,” Derpy said. “The demons known as Grogar and Howard tried to make me their puppet but they failed. They couldn't take me because I wasn’t blind to the truth.”

“What's up with the big words?” Gregory asked.

“We believe she may have picked up forbidden heavenly knowledge in the afterlife,” Sweetie Drops explained.

“Is that why you allowed me here?” Gregory asked. “Because I’m being labeled as a demigod?”

“No, we invited you here because if you are going to be a wandering demigod we felt that it would be best for you to see our facility rather than find out. There are some anomalies far too dangerous and too mysterious to be seen by the world. Also these three in particular wanted to see you again.”

Gregory nodded, then sat down on a nearby chair. “Well, it’s nice to see you all again,” Gregory said. “Derpy, your daughter’s doing just fine.”

“I know and I appreciate all you and Fluttershy have done,” Derpy said.

Rumble then poked Thunderlane’s side. The stallion then rolled his eyes and sighed. “Look about what happened in Ponyville. I know it can never be undone but…I’m sorry for how we treated you.”

“You don’t have to apologize for how others treated me,” Gregory said, suddenly feeling a unique connection starting to form between him and the three. Almost like they were becoming his angels. “Just how you treated me, and for that, I don’t hold any hard feelings.”

Rumble smiled as he looked at Gregory. “You're still gonna read to us if we ever meet again in the afterlife?”

Gregory reached out towards the colt. A small tendril of light reached out from both his hand and Rumble’s head, slowly moving towards each other. Two more came out of Thunderlane’s and Derpy’s heads, moving towards Gregory’s own tendril. “Who said you have to wait?” he asked softly.

“He’s right, child,” Derpy said. “We are still here and we won’t return until all of Ponyville finally see through their veil of hatred.”

The four tendrils touched, and the light in the room brightened. Gregory felt like he had just gained something. Either more power or something else, he wasn’t sure. He stood and looked at the three angelic ponies. Something told him that they had just become his angels, like he was their god. “They almost have,” Gregory said. “There are a few holdouts, sadly.”

“Gregory,” Derpy said. “I spoke to Faust earlier. She trusts you to help us finally move on and I believe we can do it together.”

Gregory smiled at them in an almost regal way. “Do you have anyone you wish to speak to before then, my child?” he asked, unsure why he had said the last two words.

“My own daughter would suffice,” she said.

Gregory nodded, then walked up and placed his hands on Derpy’s head, which she had bowed. “You are free to visit her now,” he said.

“Absolutely not!” Sweetie Drops exclaimed. “No anomaly leaves this place. Not without proper-”

However, it was too late. Derpy began glowing much brighter and ascended before passing through the ceiling. Gregory turned back, his own body starting to glow a calming white. “They have already passed from this world,” he said. “No mortal has the right to hold them against their will.”

Sweetie then turned to the two brothers. “Well?”

“We’re good,” they both said.

“I swear, Graystone, your powers are gonna create more issues one day, I just know it.”

“That is why I practice daily with many different ponies so that I don’t go overboard,” he said as he exhaled.

“Fine I’ll allow her to visit her daughter but she must never reveal herself to the other locals. Do you have any idea what will happen if that happens? Others will demand for their dead relatives to come back.”

“You think that you’re holding them here?” Gregory asked. “You’re wrong. They can leave at any time. They’re staying here willingly. At least, for now.” The glow around him vanished before he turned back to the brothers. “You two want to come with me or stay here for a bit longer?”

“My foalsitters Flitter and Cloud Chaser are still evil,” Rumble said. “I’d rather wait for them.”

“Yeah, and there’s no way I’m leaving my brother alone again,” Thunderlane added.

He nodded. “Very well,” he said, “that works. It seems, however, that I’ve created some sort of contract with you two and Derpy.”

“Well, Derpy has become sort of our teacher if you can believe it,” Thunderlane said. “She’ll be back.”

“Very well,” Gregory said. “Peace be with you two, oh, and Rumble? Now that we have a contract, whenever I read to anyone, you’ll be able to sit in, albeit while invisible.”

Rumble beamed and clapped his hooves. He couldn’t wait for the next reading.

Prologue

[Seeds Of Yggdrasil - Gregory’s Apartment]

Gregory slowly stirred awake, too comfortable to want to move in his half-asleep state. He was surrounded by what felt like a cloud of warmth and a cool smooth surface, both juxtaposing each other perfectly. Both were apparently movable, so he pulled them closer to him, and strangely, both objects seemed to move of their own accord closer to him.

His dream fogged mind began to slowly clear as he finally opened his eyes, looking around and finding himself completely entangled in short but soft warm purple fur and cool, blue scales. He heard the soft breathing of the owners of said fur and scales on either side of him and felt them both pressing against him even more, both of their arms wrapping around him.

The memories of the past evening came flooding back to him and despite himself his face flushed with embarrassment. He couldn’t believe that the three of them had even done what they’d done. He would have attempted to get up, but Ember and Twilight, the latter being in her anthropomorphic form still. Their wings were clinging to him as well. He smirked at the thought of Ember clinging to him. It was a secret known only to him and now Twilight. Ember was a clingy sleeper. Then again, apparently Twilight was too.

Gregory, it seemed, had a type.

He tried to gently pry himself away again, only to find himself staring into the now open eyes of his newer lover. Like him, she was naked but had covered her anthropomorphic dignity with a sheet. The two looked at each other in silence before Twilight looked away, blushing heavily. Gregory smiled, putting a hand on her cheek and turning her back to face her, leaning in and kissing her tenderly. “Morning, Twi,” he whispered.

Twilight blushed deeper as she replied with, “Morning, what time is it?”

Gregory looked over at the nearby grandfather clock he’d purchased a couple months ago. ”Well shit…it’s 10:15.”

Suddenly it was like the bed exploded as Twilight shot out of the bed like a rocket. “We’re running late!”

“Whoa there,” Gregory said, jumping after her and hugging her tightly from behind. Currently he was only wearing a pair of boxers while Twilight wore nothing but a pair of underwear that Sunset had gotten for her from the human world. “Today’s a day off for the students and teachers, remember?” He reached down and kissed her neck.

“I know that but have you forgotten what today it is!?” Twilight exclaimed, pointing to the calendar. It was marked December 31st.

“Yes, today we celebrate the new holiday New Years Eve,” Gregory replied, still holding his girlfriend from behind and kissing her cheek. “We’re already late to the prep work, a few extra minutes isn’t going to hurt us. We shouldn’t rush. And you shouldn’t go around Twilighting again.”

Twilight immediately stopped struggling as her mood switched from panic to annoyance as she suddenly took the ring off and flashed back to her regular pony form. “And just like that, you lost the right to hug my anthro form for the rest of the year,” she said flatly.

Gregory smirked and stretched before he went to his closet. “I’m partly serious, Twilight. You shouldn’t worry so much. Yes, we’re late, but if we rush to get to helping, the greater the chance we have of getting hurt. So just take a few deep breaths and calm down. We’ll be able to help plenty, but knowing that little pink menace, she’s got everything under control.”

“Oooh, you betcha, bub!” Pinkie said from the closet, jumping out and pinning the still half clothed Gregory to the ground. “But you still owe me some pets!”

“Get that pink one out of here!” Ember suddenly roared, flinging a pillow over at Pinkie, “It’s too early for her shit!”

“And I’m pretty much naked,” Gregory said flatly, reaching up and pinching Pinkie’s nose. “Now, off with you. We’re gonna eat breakfast here and then come join you.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie said as she jumped back into the closet, vanishing.

“That mare needs to understand boundaries…” Ember said as she slowly got up. “Only the purple one and I get to see you naked!”

The three were soon eating breakfast along with Spike and Cozy Glow who already helped prepare breakfast from being up earlier. Spike was reading over the to do list. “Okay, it says here help with decorations around afternoon, make sure Trixie’s fireworks are in order before sunset and…” he trailed off as he noticed something odd on the list. Twilight, Ember, and Cozy noticed the expression immediately. Spike soon regained his voice and turned to Gregory. “You’re going back to the Canterlot dungeons again?” he asked.

“I’m going to talk to the human prisoners,” he said, “but I won’t be leaving until the second.”

“Then why is it on the list for today?” Spike asked.

“Probably to remind me about it,” Gregory said as he finished his meal, only for Cozy to leap into his lap and snuggle close. “Heya, sweetie,” he said.

Cozy looked up to him. “Do you think they’ll ever change? Last time Jason tried to talk, one nearly pulled what Uncle Andrew calls a Homer to Bart treatment.”

“I need to know that I tried, at least,” Gregory said as he stroked her mane.

“Yeah but after what I heard about Jason’s last attempts, I’m starting to think they might be a lost cause,” Ember said.

“I hate to say it, Gregory, but Ember may be right,” Twilight added.

“Probably, but I want to try one last time,” Gregory said. “If they still refuse, then I won’t go to them anymore.”

Everyone was silent after that. Soon breakfast was done and everyone left Gregory’s apartment, walking down the stairs and eventually stepping out into the cold midday sun. There were already many creatures going about with decorations and some children playing in the snow. There were snow clouds slowly approaching, but they were being gently nudged away by the Haven City’s weather team, at least for the moment. The entire school campus was already heavily decked out for the brand new holiday.

Starlight Glimmer was outside the campus entrance looking over a list on a clipboard when she noticed Gregory and his family. She walked up with a smirk. “Well, look who decided to show up. I thought you were all early birds.”

“Daddy and mommies had a late night!” Cozy said with a giggle.

Starlight smirked harder as she looked at the grown ups. “A late night, you say?”

Gregory facepalmed. “Sometimes I wonder how she learned these things…” he muttered.

“I don’t want to picture it,” Spike said with a shudder.

“Well either way, we got plenty done here already. Hay, we had a little something extra added to the school but it will only be a temporary thing,” Starlight explained as a few construction workers exited the school.

“What thing?” Cozy asked, looking up at the school curiously.

“Well since we’re having the New Years party here, we thought it would be nice to have something to… accommodate another friend who has been feeling left out of the holidays given her limited movements,” she explained pointing to one side of the campus that had crudely built train tracks.

Gregory laughed. “Nice! She’ll love it!”

“Yeah. Andrew told me Connie only celebrated Hearth's Warming with just him, Rainbow, and Golden Spike. But he feels she needs more friends away from the tracks if you get my meaning.”

“Why don’t we set up some tracks around the school so she can give some fun rides to the students throughout the year?” Gregory suggested. “Give her a couple coaches like Annie and Clarabel from Thomas.”

“I offered her that, but she told me, and I quote, ‘I’m a workhorse not a kiddie train from Disney World.’”

Cozy giggled. “I wish I could go to Disney World…”

“And I would if I could,” Gregory said, “but the human world where Sunset lived doesn’t have Disney. Anyway, where do you want us, boss lady?”

“Darn it, Gregory, I told you not to call me that…” Starlight grumbled as she looked over the list. “Well one of you can help Pinkie and Bon Bon get the food ready, another can finish the decorations in the east wing, and the rest can help with whatever needs improving.”

“I’m staying away from the pink one,” Ember said. “She invaded our personal space this morning, and I’m still pissed. I’ll just fly around and help wherever.” She spread her wings and flew off.

“I’ll go see Pinkie and Bon Bon,” Gregory said.

“No sneaking samples, Daddy!” Cozy said.

“I would never!” Gregory replied in an overly dramatic tone.

“You did sneak some of my gingerbread,” said a voice as a human girl with a brown bowl hairstyle strolled up. By her side were two vintage, miniature, american tanks.

“I plead the fifth,” Gregory said as he smiled, walked up, and hugged his newer friend. “Good to see you,” he added.

“Likewise, are you ready for the New Year?” Stacy asked, smiling.

“More than ready,” he said. He brushed his white hair behind his hair as a breeze blew through it. “Alright then, I’m heading off. Twi, see you later, okay?” He leaned down and kissed her.

She kissed back and smiled. “See you later, Gregory.”

After they dispersed it wasn’t long until Gregory came face to face with friends old and new. At one point he saw Rainbow Dash hanging a banner. The rainbow maned pegasus didn’t look upbeat like the others for some reason. It was hard to read her expression. Anxious? Exhausted? What could it be? Gregory walked up to her. “Dash? You doing okay?” He focused his empathic abilities on her, trying to detect her internal emotional state.

Rainbow climbed down from the ladder and turned to Gregory. “I don’t know. It’s Andrew. Ever since Hearth's Warming he’s been working late at that office.”

Gregory nodded. “I see. Has he said anything about it?”

“Only that for some reason Golden Spike has slightly increased his responsibilities in handling something called international rail trade.”

“Ah.” He knelt and put a hand on her mane. “I don’t know much about how railways work, but that does sound intense. I think-” Suddenly he felt something from her and he stumbled backwards, falling flat on his ass.

Rainbow’s eyes widened. “Whoa, what did I do?”

Gregory didn’t respond. Instead, he slowly sat back up and approached her. “Stay still for me for a moment,” he said as he knelt beside her and placed his hands on her stomach.

Rainbow was confused and a little scared about what her friend was doing. But she trusted him enough.

Gregory focused inward, more specifically on where he now knew a mare’s womb was located thanks to some medical reading one evening. When he felt it again, his eyes shot open. “Whoa…that’s impos-nope, Andrew has Discord powers, so of course it makes sense.”

“What are you saying?” Rainbow asked, getting scared.

Sensing her fear, he gave her a reassuring smile. “There’s nothing wrong with you, but let me ask, have you been feeling strange lately? Maybe some odd cravings? Tired all the time? Things like that?”

“Now that you mention it, there was yesterday when I poured some alcohol free cider into my cereal. Andrew thought it was too weird.”

“Well, if what I’m feeling is right, then you were right to make it alcohol free,” Gregory said. “Rainbow, I’m not entirely sure if I’m right, but I think you’re pregnant.”

Rainbow’s eyes shot wide open and her wings fell flat against her body. “That’s… it can’t be… he’s human…we’re not…Jason said…”

“Jason is human, and he managed to get Chrysalis pregnant,” Gregory explained.

“But I thought it was because Chrysalis mastered the human body thingie.”

“Don’t forget, Andrew has some chaos magic inside him now,” Gregory said, “so the rules of biology go completely out the door.” He took her hoof. “Look, I don’t know if I’m right, but I would suggest you get tested. It can’t hurt.”

The former Wonderbolt looked deep into Gregory’s eyes and nodded. “Think you can finish up here for me?”

“Of course,” he replied. “Just take it easy for now, okay?”

Rainbow nodded and went on her way.

Later that evening the campus was filled with so much activity. Creatures of all kinds were celebrating in many ways. There were vendors selling items and there was entertainment from singing Griffins to dancing Fluffies. In one room it looked like a small train station with a single track that ended with a buffer.

As the party commenced, a solitary human watched as Rainbow came slowly walking up to him, but the look in her eyes was one of fear, excitement, and nervousness. She clearly wanted to run, but was holding herself back. When she was within speaking distance, Gregory asked, “I take it I was right?”

Rainbow nodded and looked to one side of the room as he saw another human who was seemingly talking to a steam locomotive. “How do you think he will react?”

“He’ll probably be shocked, then happy,” Gregory said.

“We haven’t gotten married yet and I heard something about kids before a wedding is considered taboo in your world. Is it?”

“For religious people, it can be,” Gregory said, “but Andrew doesn’t strike me as the religious type. If he was, he wouldn’t even be having sex before marriage. Come on, let’s go tell him together.”

As they approached they could now hear the conversation between man and machine. “You sure you can handle yourself with someone else?”

“Yeah, it’s not like I haven’t been operated on by someone else before,” the engine known as Connie said.

“Yeah, but back then you were a diesel working for Conrail.”

“If we can interrupt you two talking dirty with each other for a moment,” Gregory said with a smirk, “Andrew, Rainbow here has something she wants to share with you.”

“Oh, hey Rainbow,” Andrew said, looking concerned. “Look, I know I haven’t been home much but Golden is promising less-”

“That’s not the problem. Well, not the biggest one,” Rainbow said, cutting him off.

“Oh, well what is it?” Andrew asked.

“It’s…well, remember how we thought we weren’t compatible?” Rainbow asked nervously.

“Yeah…” Andrew said with a raised brow.

“Um…well…it looks like we’re more compatible than we thought,” Rainbow said, then gave him a weak smile. “Surprise…”

Andrew’s eyes went wide and he nearly dropped his drink. Even Gregory could sense Connie’s shock. Andrew then shook off his shock. “That explains yesterday’s breakfast,” he said with a calm voice but his expression remained.

Rainbow began feeling weak in the knees. “Andrew? Talk to me…please,” she begged.

He then turned to Gregory. “Living lie detector, is she lying?”

“Andrew, I’m the one who detected the little bundle earlier,” he said. “I’m the one who suggested she get tested.”

Andrew was silent but then placed his drink on Connie’s plow. Then took a shaky step towards Rainbow. Then another, and another. He slowly knelt down to her. It was then that both Rainbow and Gregrory noticed the necklace he was wearing. It had a small Christian cross on it. But before Rainbow’s fear could spike, she felt arms around her. She then heard Andrew’s voice as he said, “You’re just too awesome.”

Rainbow fell into his grip, crying now. “I thought you’d leave me…” she whimpered.

“I’m many things, but I’m not a scumbag. I would never leave you with a shattered heart.”

She clung to him tightly, her tears staining his shirt. “I’m scared…” she said. “I didn’t expect this…what are we going to do? You’re already super busy, and I know Starlight will put me on maternity leave. I’m not mother material!” She began to hyperventilate.

“No one is the perfect parent,” Andrew replied with a reassuring tone, “but if Jason and Chrysalis could make it work with their daughter, we can make it work with us together.”

Gregory put a hand on both Rainbow’s and Andrew’s backs and closed his eyes. He then channeled a power he’d recently unlocked, which when used helped to soothe those with fear. It didn’t take it away completely, but it did lessen said fear. “You two will be alright,” he promised, “and besides, you have an entire group of friends willing to help you two raise the little foal.”

“Can I be the godmother?” Connie asked excitedly.

“If he doesn’t make you the godmother, I’ll slap him into the middle of next year,” Gregory smirked.

“The surprises never cease,” said a new voice. Everyone turned to see Jason Wright and his family approaching.

“Ah, Emperor Wright, you decided to join us after all,” Andrew said.

“Eh, we had nothing better to do but these two wanted to get a taste of what these New Year parties offer. Something about the New Years kiss trend I told them about.”

Gregory chuckled, then knelt to face their daughter who’s normal form was an anthropomorphic changeling princess. “Hey there, how are you doing?” he asked the young changeling.

Little Susie just stared with curiosity at Gregory before poking his nose. “Beep,” she said cutely.

“Beep beep, I’m a sheep,” Gregory chuckled, “I said, beep beep, I’m a sheep.”

Jason groaned. “Out of all the first words she utters I thought it came from a car video but now I see you fed her meme culture at just a few months old.”

“Meow meow, I’m a cow, I said meow meow, I’m a cow,” Gregory chuckled as he gently booped Susie’s nose before he looked at Jason. “She loved that video, by the way.”

“Just pray I don’t catch her standing on the tracks saying I like trains.”

“Hello, mine turtle!” Gregory chuckled again before his grin became a smile. “Aside from being a future memelord, how’s Susie doing lately? She looks pretty healthy.”

“Changelings mature to a toddler age much quickly,” explained Chrysalis. “By the time she reaches eighteen she would look like a full grown adult.”

“And with her being a humanoid changeling for some reason, that means she’ll be walking in…what…a month or so? Maybe less?” Gregory pondered.

“Maybe,” Chrysalis said.

“Well, have fun with that,” Gregory chuckled. “With all the pregnancies happening, I wouldn’t be surprised if Stacy gets pregnant here, too.”

“Attention all creatures, we’re just about five minutes away from the new year. Get ready to make noise and plan your resolutions,” Vinyl announced from her DJ stand.

As the group began to gather, Gregory stepped back. He felt something new that he hadn’t felt before. “Two times in one day…?” he muttered. He shook it off and the feeling went away as he went to go join his dragoness wife and alicorn marefriend along with his pegasus daughter. “You ladies ready?”

Everyone in the room was looking out a large open window that had a clear view of the night sky. There was a timer sitting over the window frame. It was slowly ticking. As the crowd went silent, eagerly anticipating the new year, Gregory felt the same feeling he’d just felt. And then the voices began.

“This is such an exciting tradition-”

“-hope I didn’t leave the oven on back home-”

“-focus on this already, not on your math homework-!”

“-twenty eight bottles of beer on the wall-!”

Gregory felt the pressure in his head begin to increase. He tried to calm down, but when he looked around, he saw that nobody was even speaking. Something began to drop from his nose, and when he touched it, his hand came away with some blood. He quickly excused himself and quietly made his way out of the large auditorium into the cold night air. The voices diminished as he left the building, “This is not happening,” he repeated over and over again, feeling the panic rising up until it was too much and he leaned over a railing, vomiting his dinner into the snow. When he finished, he created a small bit of barely melted ice and sucked on it.

Oh, but it is…

Gregory looked around but no one was around. He took a deep breath and continued sucking on his piece of ice. He spat up a bit of blood from his brief nosebleed. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” He covered his ears before he fell to his knees in the deep winter snow.

“You okay there?” said a new voice.

Gregory looked up and there standing in front of him was a centaur with chaotic features. “Jesus Christ…was that you who was talking earlier?” he asked.

“What are you talking about? I was just walking up when I heard you cursing like a sailor,” Robbie said.

“Someone just said ‘Oh, but it is’ and then trailed off,” Gregory said. He took a deep breath. “Never mind. No, I’m not alright.”

“You do seem troubled,” Robbie said as he helped him up. “What happened in there?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “Everyone was silent, but then I started hearing voices. Nonstop voices.” He took a deep breath. “Robbie, my powers grew again.” Ever since they’d met, Gregory and Robbie had met up at least once in a while to talk about things, and Gregory had confided in him about certain things. “I managed to detect the emotions of Rainbow’s brand new baby, and now?” He sat on the steps and looked up at the winter constellations above. “Now, I don’t know…I don’t want to be a telepath.”

Robbie placed a hand on his shoulder. “You and I both seem to forget we are only human and we have our own limits. We are not gods that just pick up powers.”

“Speak for yourself there, Mr. Centaur,” Gregory quipped. He then sighed. “Sorry, I’m just worried.”

“The only difference between you and me is that I decided the power I have is enough and stunted my own growth. You however are allowing yourself to grow. You’re like a computer taking on too many files.”

“Allowing? No I’m not,” he replied. “I practice with the magic I have, and sometimes I discover new ones related to the Windigos. But lately, I’ve been experiencing these new abilities more and more.” He hugged his knees and let out a breath. “It’s like a parabolic curve. I don’t have the ability that you and the chaotics do. I can’t limit myself. I’ve tried.”

“These new abilities of yours are great and all but you really must try to not take on so much. Like I said, imagine a computer overheating with too many programs. Keep this up and you’ll eventually break down.”

“I’m not doing it on purpose,” he said in desperation. “They just…pop in whenever the fuck they feel like it…”

Robbie was silent for a moment then nodded in understanding. “If only the real father of monsters was here and on our side. But unfortunately we don't have him.”

“Grogar can rot in hell for all I care,” Gregory said despondently. “The chaotics have each other to learn from, Jason has Chrysalis, but me? I’m the only one of my magical abilities in this world. I can’t go on Equestriapedia and search for Windigo abilities because nobody really knows the extent of their true powers and-” He stopped himself. “Sorry, I’m rambling again. Forget I said anything.”

Robbie then stared deep into his eyes. “Andrew told me of a talk you had about miracles in this world. Tell me, where are we?”

Gregory didn’t respond for a bit, then he said, “Gaia, we’re on Gaia. The world of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.”

“And who always wins in the end?” Robbie asked.

“The good guys,” Gregory said, “but that was the show. Robbie, I could become a threat if more and more powers appear. Or worse: I could die.”

“You can be healed,” Robbie replied reassuringly. “You will be healed. We just need to dig a little deeper and find our better control. Besides, you have a family to help you on this quest.”

He nodded. He’d talked a bit about it with Twilight, but she’d been reassuring that everything was fine. “True…still, this terrifies me like nothing in this world has. Not even when I was fighting with Howard was I this scared.”

“We’ll find a way,” Robbie promised. “In fact, let's make that your resolution,” he suggested.

He chuckled a bit at that and grabbed the railing, standing unsteadily. “Nnng…yeah. That sounds good,” he said as he wavered a bit. “Whooo, dizzy…”

“Come on,” Robbie said, helping Gregory balance. “We still have one and a half minutes.”

Gregory nodded and put his hand on Robbie’s horse back to steady himself as they both walked back into the auditorium.

What he didn’t know was that he hadn’t cleaned a bit of the blood from his nosebleed off of his face, so when he entered and spotted his new family, he didn’t realize what his face looked like when he waved at them with as good of a smile as he could.

Ember’s eyes widened and nudged Twilight who turned back and gasped. They both approached him. “What happened to your nose? Did you two spar without me?”

He looked around and, to his relief, he couldn’t hear the voices anymore, just the normal buzz of conversation. “No, but you should tell Starlight that I ralphed up my dinner near the outer entrance,” he said as Robbie led him to a nearby chair where he sat and grabbed a nearby napkin to clean his face.

“Fine, but we’re talking later,” Ember said before turning her attention back to the clock. Ten seconds remaining.

“It’s here, everybody! Countdown time!” Vinyl announced.

The auditorium was now counting down in unison. Excitement was building up so high it could reach the moon. Five, four, three, two, one, zero.

And just like that the room exploded with noise from yelling, noisemakers, and a steam whistle. Fireworks exploded in the night sky. Even Gregory clapped from his seat and whistled, still feeling a bit shaky from before. As the cheering went down, he stood. “I think…I really should get some sleep after a nice long shower.”

“Don’t you want to share your resolutions?” Andrew asked as he and several friends gathered around.

He paused, then bit his lower lip, then looked at Robbie. When he looked back, he sighed. “Figure out whatever’s going on with my magic before something worse happens besides a nosebleed, me hearing the thoughts of everyone, and throwing up my dinner. Anyway, I really gotta get some sleep.” And he turned to leave, leaving everyone stunned.

“What was that about?” Stacy asked.

“Wait, did he say he heard everyone’s thoughts like Sunset Shimmer has?” Spike asked.

Ember looked at Twilight. “He did say that, right?” she asked. “I’m not going deaf?”

“This is a matter he’ll discuss if he feels like it,” Robbie said.

“Okay, so Jason, you and Chrysalis have any resolutions?” Andrew asked.

Gregory stumbled up the stairs, feeling the air around him seeming to feel like it was suffocating him. The world felt like it was spinning as well, which he hoped was due to the little alcohol he’d consumed. He took in deep breaths to try and calm himself, and it worked only a little.

He fortunately made it to his apartment at the school where he unceremoniously stripped off his party clothes. By the time he was done, he was too out of sorts to even risk getting in the shower, so he just pulled the covers off of the bed and fell into it, barely getting the strength to pull it over him. He was asleep in an instant.

[Tartarus - Around the Same Time]

It was considerably cold and damp as the one human sat there in his cell still holding a carved rock of who he lusted after. He was looking dead ahead while stroking the carved rock like a cat. “So they think that centaur is good enough for society? What do I get? I’m forgotten and kept alone in this hell only for the magic to keep me from starving or dehydrated.”

He sighed as he looked down at the rock pony. “One day, I’ll be out of here and when I do, they will all suffer and I will have what was supposed to be my bride and heart.” Just then there was a strange noise that both he and Cerberus perked up. Howard then saw the three headed dog barking at something but he couldn’t tell what. “Who’s there?”

Suddenly the dog was blasted by a beam of powerful looking magic and immediately got sent flying back with a whine. He then heard hoofsteps approaching. “Anypony there?”

“No, not a pony,” said a voice from the darkness. “Just a ram.”

And there, emerging from the darkness, was a fierce, familiar blue ram with yellow eyes. Howard knew who this was but immediately remembered something. “Wait, I know this. It’s you, Discord, isn't it? Did Jason give you back your power to prank me?”

The ram looked at Howard with a stern countenance as he replied, “And just why would you think I am that utter fool and coward?”

“Don’t play that game. If you can do it to fool the big four villains it's obvious you’re trying to do what you did originally.”

The ram spat at the bars of Howard’s cage, and they began to melt as if his saliva was made of acid. “And what, you fool, would that be?”

“You’re trying to get the big villains involved in some friendship building thing so we can teach some big shot about confidence and lead some big assault as a test.”

The ram snarled at him before a rope appeared and wrapped itself around his neck, pulling Howard forward violently, enough to leave rope burns. “You are in no position to speak to your better that way, you little parasite,” he said with a superior sneer.

“Speak to your better? What the hell are you on about?” he asked, now feeling intimidated.

“I didn’t free you for some sort of friendship booster,” he said, his eyes glowing brightly. “In fact, you don’t even register as a real threat to my power, but you do have some uses. And you will be of use to me. For the moment.”

“Use to you? What do you mean? Why did you free me? If you are the real Grogar then you must have some real reason for this.”

Grogar sighed as he began talking. His horns glowing. “I have been a witness to many strange things happening in this world. I have been observing from the shadows. You sir, were quite the interesting little mite. While your use of chaos magic was a bit amateurish, you managed to almost beat the Windigos. That other man has experience but even that almost failed him in the end.”

Howard could only watch the floating images of his battle and the chaos he created. He then looked back down at the ram. “Okay I believe you, what do you want from me?”

“Your complete and utter obedience and nothing less,” he replied without a hint of hesitation. “Not cooperation: obedience. You may have slightly impressed me, but you are still nothing but a worm compared to me. Even so, I can bestow something upon you that can make you of more use to me.”

“You mean I can have the chaos magic back?” Howard asked excitedly.

Grogar grinned with a hint of malevolence. “Not exactly,” he said as his horns began to light up before a blast of magic enveloped Howard. “Just don’t die on me!”

The human’s physical form began to shift as Grogar’s monster making magic began to take its toll on him.

Tartarus was filled with the sound of a scream as a new monster was born.

[Canterlot Dungeon]

A man looked through the iron bars of his cell, trying to catch a glimpse of something. “Man, this sucks! I can hear the fireworks but can’t see them.”

“Quit your whining Benson and help us dig before the guard comes back,” said a woman named Jamie.

“Yeah some of us here are doing all the dirty work,” said another man named Clark.

The three humans resumed digging hoping if the guard comes back they will have time to move and slide the floor stone piece over the hole. It wasn’t much but it was progress for an escape. Suddenly there was a sound and three looked to the wall to see an orb. It hovered then it expanded and became a huge red portal.

The three were shocked by this. Suddenly something or rather someone emerged. It looked demonic and monstrous but to the three, the moment they looked at the monster’s face. They smiled as they recognised him. “Howard, is that you?” Jamie asked.

“In the new flesh,” said Howard.

“We’re so happy to see you boss man,” said Benson, bowing. The other two followed suit.

“Rise my friends, we have much to do,” Howard said, gesturing to the portal.

Chapter 2: Night Train

[Changeling Hive]

Jason stared out the window at the numerous changelings flying through the air going about their evening. In his arms he held his daughter Susie. The little changeling looked up to her father and babbled cutely as their gazes met. It felt like only yesterday his wife laid an egg and a day later it hatched. She was a faster birth than any drone, especially given her human half. Jason kissed the baby's forehead, being mindful of her horn as he placed her in her crib.

“Goodnight, Susie,” he said as he spun a mobile that had a couple tiny birds and airplanes on it. That had been a small Hearths Warming gift from his new friend Stacy.

He walked out and met Chrysalis who was in her human form, wearing a nightgown, and waiting outside their bedroom. The queen gave her husband a grin. “Ready?”

“Just put our sweetheart to bed,” he said before kissing her lips.

“Good…” Chrysalis said.

They both went in and got in bed. However as Jason got in he wore an expression that seemed like a mixture of worry and uncertainty. “Something wrong?” the queen asked.

“I don’t know,” he began warily, “but I have a feeling that something isn’t right.”

“What do you mean?” Chrysalis leaned on her elbow as she lay on the bed and looked at him. “Howard’s locked away, the other humans are on a road to redemption, our hive is nearly rebuilt fully, and we have a steady stream of goods going in and out thanks to that railway connection. What else could be wrong?”

“I don’t know,” Jason sighed as he looked out of the window. “Maybe I’m thinking about it too hard.” He paused, then turned to look at her. “Maybe we should visit them again.”

“Haven City? We just got back from a big party and already you want to go back?” Chrysalis teased before nuzzling him. “Fine, but as long as we get to tease the newlyweds and the soon to be wedded.”

“You don’t tease anymore,” Jason grinned. “You just eat whatever love comes from them.”

“Guilty as charged. Goodnight.”

The two kissed deeply, then lay in bed. Jason closed his eyes and felt the weariness of the day overwhelm him. Soon, he was asleep.

Or thought he was. When Jason opened his eyes again, he was no longer in his bed with his wife. He sat up quickly, feeling warm fresh air on his face and exposed skin. “What the…where am I?”

He looked around. He was currently outside sitting on some grass. He got up and then heard a noise behind him. He looked back and gasped.

Haven City was on fire. The sounds of the roaring flames and the screams of civilians filled his ears. He got up and ran towards the city in a panic. He saw a small group of civilians racing out of the city gates. They didn’t stop or even acknowledge him. “Hurry up! He’s killing everycreature!”

Jason looked back to the city and ran through the gates. Amongst the burning buildings he also saw unconscious bodies on the ground. A deep dreaded feeling started crawling up his spine. He then heard a scream and ran towards the source. He found himself at the town square where he stopped and stared with his mouth agape. There was a silhouette of a human holding a pony by the neck. The figure then threw the pony down on the ground mercilessly. Jason’s eyes slowly adjusted to see that the human figure was himself and the pony his counterpart threw was Applejack. “Why?” Applejack wheezed in a broken voice as she looked up to Jason’s counterpart.

“Because I can,” the copy said with the malevolent tone that Jason knew from his time being possessed by the Windigos. “You should be happy. After all, you’ll be free from the aches forever.” He then lifted his foot and stomped on the earth pony’s head with a sickening crunch.

Another figure appeared, flying down with a pair of icy blue wings which dissipated the moment they landed. It was Gregory, and he looked like he'd been through hell. There were scars all over his body and he was cradling one of his arms which was encased in a thin sheen of ice. It had been bent at an unnatural angle. “Stop!” he pleaded. “Think about what you’re doing! This is what the other humans thought you were! Don’t prove them right!”

“That’s just it,” Jason’s copy said with contempt, “I’ll always hate the ponies, I will always hate the community they spawned and by extension, I hate you!” A pair of guns materialized in his hands and he blasted them repeatedly at Gregory who put up an ice shield to stop the hail of bullets. More guns appeared on multiple sides until a bullet caught Gregory in his good arm, then his bad shoulder, and finally right in the face which made it explode in a shower of red mist. The body went limp and collapsed lifelessly onto the streets. The evil Jason spread what looked like changeling wings and took off.

Jason stood there in disbelief. “No,” he muttered in denial, “this isn't me. I don’t hate them anymore! I don’t!” He ran away and headed for the school only to see it in a similar state, on fire but with creatures running around either hiding or trying to put out the fire.

“What is going on!?” he shouted as he tried to get someone’s attention. It wasn’t until someone charged right through him that he realized he was practically a ghost to them.

He saw one of Stacy’s tanks charging in out of nowhere and heading straight into the school. He wasn’t an expert on earth military gear so he had no idea what it was. “Everyone get to cover!” the tank shouted, “he’s coming!”

The many creatures ran inside the school, but soon Stacy walked out wearing what looked like a suit of armor with guns attached. To Jason it reminded him of the Master Chief suit from Halo. “He’ll stop at nothing. I’ll take him on myself! For everyone! For Flash!” A tear fell down her face as she put the helmet on.

Jason could only turn and watch his counterpart slowly approach the school. “Stacy…step aside,” his counterpart said with a menacing look. “And I’ll give you mercy.”

“Like you gave Andrew, Luna, Celestia, and everyone else? Fat chance!” she yelled as she started running towards him with guns aimed at him. A few tanks charged out from behind her and started firing at the counterpart. Jason could only watch in horror as his evil self either tore apart tanks like they were plastic toys or traded blows with Stacy as she either shot, punched, or kicked him.

Jason shook his head and he placed his hands on his head. “No, No, NO!” he shouted as he clenched his eyes shut and tried to drown out the noise. He fell to his knees and banged his fist on the ground only to hear the sound of a blade piercing something.

He slowly opened his eyes and the first thing he noticed was a dagger in one of his fists. The dagger itself was stabbed into the armored chest of a human. Even more terror shot through him as the situation sank in. He’d somehow stabbed Stacy. The girl looked up to him with tears in her eyes which also held a look of defiance. “Hope it was worth it. Your grudge never ends.”

With the last of her strength, she pressed a button on her shoulder and her stomach plate opened to reveal several red sticks and a timer. Jason immediately knew what it was. A bomb with TNT. Stacy grinned as she waved a hand. “See you in hell.”

A bright flash blinded Jason-

-as he shot out of a bed breathing heavily. He looked around and saw he was back in the hive. He then looked to see Chrysalis sleeping soundly. Jason then petted her head before laying back down to sleep but it was easier said than done.

Gregory was standing in a pool full of warm water. Aside from the water moving around him, everything else was silent. He looked around, trying to determine just what was going on. He moved around and the sound of water echoing made him realize he was in a pool.

The Poolrooms…? he thought to himself as he moved around, the water washing around his clothes, which he quickly registered were the same mage clothes he’d worn when he’d seen the first level of the Backrooms. Oh, I’m dreaming again, he thought as he looked down at his right hand. An old camcorder from the 1980s and 90s was in his hand and he held it up. The fuck…?

He continued wandering around the Poolrooms, trying to figure out why he was dreaming about the Backrooms all of the sudden. As he walked deeper into a darker area, the temperature of the water began to plummet. Bits of ice began to form in the water, so he quickly vacated the pool. Strangely, a miniature of the Titanic was floating next to a piece of ice. It struck and sank into the now icy water before the entire pool he had now quickly vacated froze over. The miniature Titanic froze halfway down as the pool froze completely through. Not only that, but the ice began to glow a deep crimson.

Okay, this is seriously weird, he thought as he turned on the camcorder’s light before turning back to the direction where he’d come, only to see that the entrance to this section of the Poolrooms was now frozen over. Sighing, he turned and began heading deeper into the darkness until he saw a spiraling staircase with snow falling from it along with a light coming down from the level above. He used his limited ability to lucid dream to morph his boots into ice skates, which he used to cross the frozen pool to the staircase. Once he reached the staircase, the boots reverted and he began to walk up, holding the camcorder up to record everything.

He came up outside onto a pair of hills which were both covered in a thick layer of snow. Between said hills was a train track. He began running down the hill as fast as he could before spreading his ice wings and flying down. As he was flying, he heard a whistle sounding from a distance. Turning to the sound, he saw Connie fast approaching with only two passenger cars, the second one looking like it was half covered in ice. Curious, he followed it, wondering what in the world this dream was doing or saying. With him knowing that this was an actual dream and being able to lucid dream, he felt some confidence in changing it if things went south.

As he followed Connie, he noticed that he was making his way towards Haven City. As the train entered the station, he saw a human shaped statue that was tipped over. Landing in front of it, he looked at the metal plaque which had the words FALSE GOD inscribed on it. Walking over to the statue, he saw that the figure was actually a depiction of him. He then noticed a nearby building that had a light inside. He went towards it and knocked on the door. A moment later the mail slot opened showing a pair of eyes. The moment he locked eyes with the figure, they screamed and shut the slot. He then heard the sounds of furniture moving to barricade the door.

Fearful of a human, huh? He sighed as he decided to press onward. As he made his way to the town square, he heard someone running towards him and decided to duck into a nearby alley. It was then he saw Twilight, Ember, and Andrew running through the square. When they reached it they looked around frantically. “I told you girls this was a bad idea,” Andrew said to them.

“I knew he was stubborn, but not this stubborn. Now we have no bell!” Ember snarled.

Behind them, a figure was flying behind them and catching up fast. “You dare take my power!? I will show you all I AM IN CONTROL!”

Gregory looked behind them and saw himself in the same robes. He groaned inwardly, calming the inner panic that was rising from within him. Typical cliché dumbass dream, he thought to himself as he watched what was going on. Unlike the dream before, he knew this was just a silly nightmare.

Twilight stood defiantly, spreading her wings as she faced the faux Gregory as he landed. “Gregory, stop this!” she begged, “come back to us!”

Fauxgory, as Gregory was going to start calling him, merely scoffed. “I never left, my little princess,” he said in a sickeningly sweet tone.

God, I sound so stupid like that, Gregory thought as he crossed his arms and rolled his eyes in derision. What am I, a Disney villain?

“No… merely something else,” said Fauxgory. Just then time stopped and it was only him moving.

Gregory stood up wide eyed. Freezing is a big part of my powers, he thought, but freezing time? That’s a new one.

“Oh it is, and so is reading thoughts like a Simpsons character from the future,” Faux said as he grinned.

Gregory came out from his hiding place and shrugged. “I never saw the show,” he said with a nonchalant tone. “Now then, what the fuck are you trying to tell me here, huh? You’re a part of my subconscious, huh?”

“Ding Ding Ding! Give myself a prize,” Fauxgory said as he pumped his fist.

“So cliché,” Gregory rolled his eyes in derision.

“Oh how I remember having that reaction,” Fauxgory said before looking at Ember. “Oh yeah, you're definitely going to miss cuddling with her.”

“Wrong, monkey brain,” Gregory scoffed. “I’ll be waking up from this lameass dream eventually. I know it’s a dream, so what do I have to worry about?”

“Dream? Oh no, this may be a dream, but as Mudbriar would put it, ‘Technically is more like a premonition.’”

Gregory laughed. “Bitch, please,” he said with a dismissive wave, “I can’t get those kinds of dreams. That’s not how the Windigo powers work.”

“Yeah, well Windigos were never capable of detecting pregnancies,” he said.

“I detected the emotional response of the unborn foal inside Rainbow, you dumb dumb,” Gregory scoffed.

“Still, an unborn is very hard to detect, even at just a few days old,” Fauxgory argued. “Your, or rather our, power is growing. What will you do when it becomes too much for us?”

“It won’t,” Gregory said as he projected confidence towards his fake self, although deep down he was still unsure. “And even if it does, I have backup plans to help with that.”

“Oh? Would those plans involve treating Grogar’s Bell like a puke bucket?” Fauxgory asked.

Gregory raised an eyebrow. “Nah, nothing as predictable as that,” he said. “And if you’re really me, you’ll know those plans. So go ahead, tell me what those plans of mine are, huh?”

Fauxgory just continued to grin as he reached into his robe and pulled out a scroll and unrolled it. “Are these the plans? Trust me, they are merely small temporary solutions.”

Gregory reached out his hand, and using his lucid dream abilities, snatched the scroll. He read through the little bits of plans that were there. Only, he knew something was off, since some of these so-called plans were something he’d never considered. Not only that, but the plan he was discussing with himself wasn’t even there. He held out the scroll, which burst into flames. “Okay, you bastard, who are you really?”

“Haven’t you pieced it together? I’m sure our lie detecting abilities would help you enough. I’m you.”

“Nah, bitch,” Gregory smirked, “you ain’t me. So who the fuck are you, huh?”

Fauxgory just laughed at him. He laughed so hard he hugged his sides. “I really am you. Search your feelings, you know it to be true,” he said in a perfect Darth Vader impression.

“Uh huh,” Gregory replied as he rolled his eyes. “Look, I don’t have all damned day here, so do whatever you were gonna do with these false images of those I care about, huh?”

“Very well,” Fauxgory sighed, almost in a disappointed tone. “Just so you know, this is your future. You may not believe it now but trust me, you will soon.”

Time then resumed and Fauxgory raised his staff attempting to freeze Andrew and the girls only for him to suddenly be shoved aside by a hulking figure. The centaur with strange features looked down on them. “RUN!”

Andrew and the girls ran off as Robbie wrestled with Fauxgory. Suddenly, there was a thunderous boom in the sky and just like that, Robbie and Fauxgory vanished. Gregory looked up and saw Princess Luna descending from the sky above. Unsure if this was the real Luna or a creation of his dream, he took a step forward as the lunar princess landed in the snowy remains of Haven City. “Welcome to Hell Frozen Over Town, population, me apparently.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t get into your dream sooner,” Luna apologized. “Something was blocking my entry. It was like someone barricaded the door to your mind.”

“I knew it,” Gregory said as he gave a wry smile. “I fucking knew it! In your face, Fauxgory!” He flipped off the overturned statue nearby.

Luna raised a brow. “Fauxgory?”

“Oh yeah, you missed a lot,” Gregory said. “Let me show you the highlight reel.” He held up the camcorder. “Let’s just rewind to the beginning here…damned old tech.”

Luna watched over the footage. “This mysterious being claims to be a future you?”

“Oh yeah, and he was cartoonishly evil,” Gregory said with a chuckle. “Besides, I’ve been working on some mental defenses of my own to keep certain areas of my memory more secure.”

Luna was silent for a bit. It was like something was lingering in the back of her mind. “I haven’t seen anything like this in a very long time,” she said, frowning.

“A dream invasion?” Gregory asked. “I mean, you had that tantabus before, so I didn’t think it would be impossible.”

“No, not like that,” Luna corrected. “The last time anyone was visited by a specter of one’s future self was over a thousand years ago and you want to know why and how I know?”

“Because it was you? Or because you were alive that long ago and saw it happen?”

“The first one. I was visited by a mare who claimed to be me only to find out it was my own demon that eventually took over.”

Gregory frowned. “Well, I seriously doubt that whoever is trying to gaslight me into thinking my future self is out to show me my ‘future’,” and here he made air quotes, “is stupid. Of course they’re gonna prey on my fears. My magical power is growing and it terrifies me, but I’m also not going to give up without exploring every possibility on how to keep things from becoming like this ‘nightmare’.” He made air quotes again.

Luna placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Just don’t push yourself. You may have gained experience but you are still new,” she said as her horn glowed and looked around.

He nodded. “I have Twilight with me, and Ember is good emotional support and my wife. I won’t push myself hard.”

“Good,” she said as her horn stopped glowing.

“I’d go check on Andrew, though,” Gregory said, “he said he had nightmares too, remember? He’s newer to magic than me, and he strikes me as someone who lets fear get to him more often.”

“That’s what I’m also here for. Would you like to join me? It’s been a while since I had company on my dream walks.”

Gregory cracked his knuckles and neck. “Let’s go kick some nightmare ass.”

Luna and Gregory stepped through a door that led to what looked like a bridge from Earth. Like Gregory’s dream, they had a bit of trouble getting through but they made it. On the bridge were a few police cars and an ambulance. As they two walked onto the bridge they started to notice how the officers and paramedics had no faces. Luna stopped and looked at one of them. “Is this normal?”

“No,” Gregory said. “This is something that led to the creation of a well known internet monster.”

To Gregory, they reminded him of both the Slenderman and the SCP IKEA workers. He looked over and saw a dozen more of them on a series of train tracks. One track had a sleek high speed train that was slowly backing up. “Target spotted,” Gregory said as he pointed.

They looked and saw Andrew on his knees staring at the train as it rolled slowly by. Some parts of the train had splotches of blood on it. As the two tried to make their way down, they suddenly felt themselves being grabbed by the faceless people. Gregory then felt a pair of handcuffs on both his wrists. “What the- hey, let go!” Gregory snapped but despite trying to use his powers the faceless humans kept a very tight grip on them. They then saw the lead locomotive back into view and stopped right in front of Andrew.

Suddenly the front windshield of the train smashed open revealing a head on a long neck. It’s face carrying a menacing grin. “Who's to blame?” it asked.

Andrew was silent as he looked up at the head. “This death could only be at the fault of someone,” the head said as the neck stretched out and brought itself to Andrew’s ear. “There could only be someone to blame and seek justice to. You, the friend who could’ve done more, or the man who started this chain reaction.”

The face then changed to look like Jason’s as it continued talking. “Admit it, he still has to pay for what he caused on our planet. If he knew, he would’ve insisted on removing the punishments. Then again, does he really know?”

Andrew was silent for a solid minute before uttering his answer. “He doesn’t know. He doesn’t have to know.”

“Yes he does!” the head snapped. “Maybe then you will decide who’s really to blame. Him?” The head then turned into a replica of Andrew’s head. “…or you?”

The head then reverted back into the cab of the locomotive as the train reversed away. The faceless humans then released Gregory and Luna.

“Jesus Christ…he’s an idiot,” Gregory said as he walked up, grabbed Andrew, and hoisted him to his feet. “Hey, dumbass! Grow a pair!” He reached up and gave Andrew a firm slap.

Luna looked stunned, then she galloped up to them. However, Gregory had regained his control over dreams and he placed an impenetrable shield around him and his distraught human companion. “Stay out of this, Luna,” he ordered, “this is a human thing. I need to help him on my own.”

Andrew rubbed his cheek and looked up. “Ow! The hell took you so long? And why’d you hit me?”

“Gregory! Was that really necessary?” Luna asked with a stern voice.

“I said stay out of it!” Gregory snapped. He then turned back to Andrew. “Our dreams are being invaded by some outer source. And before you ask how I know, Luna has had a tough time seeing our dreams so I know something was keeping her out.”

“Invading? Wait…” Andrew then looked at Luna. “You said you didn’t detect any nightmares from Haven City for the past few nights right?”

Luna nodded before her eyes went wide. “I don’t think it’s just you two.” She then used her magic and a door appeared right by them. “I have to go!” She exclaimed as she flew right through it leaving the two alone.

Gregory watched her leave, then looked at Andrew. “Welp, we know this is a dream, now, so now that Luna’s pulled our asses out of the fire…” he snapped and the scene shifted. The sun vanished, and the two found themselves on a futuristic looking corridor. Both were now wearing white armor with a very familiar looking helmet and blaster in both of their hands. “...it’s time to save the princess.” He slipped the helmet on. “Huh, I really can’t see a thing in this helmet,” he chuckled.

“What the- where did this come from?” Andrew asked, looking at his armor.

Before Gregory could answer they heard the sound of a door rattling and banging followed by another. They saw Luna frantically flying from door to door trying to open them. “This isn’t possible. None of them can open now. It’s like they have all been replaced by walls.”

“Let me try,” Gregory said as he approached one of the doors and tried to use his powers to open only for him to not feel the door open at all. “Oh yeah, it’s stuck alright.”

“Do you have any access at all?” Andrew asked Luna.

“Only the dreams of whoever is within Equestrian borders. You two seem to be the only exception.”

“Except you managed to barely get in,” Andrew added.

“Listen you two,” Luna said. “I think it’s best you get back to your own dreams. Morning is coming and I believe it is best you both seek help from your friends. Besides, we should be relieved to know despite not entering their dreams I can’t sense any dark nightmares in the doors I can’t access. Oh and Gregory?”

“Yeah?”

“We need to talk before you leave.”

“Okay, I’m here,” Gregory said some hours later after he and everyone else had woken up. Despite him being able to detect the lies in his dreams, he was still exhausted. He stood in the throne room a couple of hours before he and everyone else were going to head back north to Haven City. “Whatcha wanna talk with me about, Princess?”

“Your attitude last night,” Luna explained. “Right before you went to sleep I received a letter from your family talking about how you’ve been acting since the new year and given how you acted towards Andrew I’m beginning to think they’re right to worry.”

He sighed and rubbed his eyes. “You’ll get no argument from me there,” he said. “I acted like a complete asshole, regardless of the cause. I apologized to Andrew earlier and asked him to slap some sense into me if I do anything like that again. I also plan on increasing my magic meditation sessions and taking something that suppresses dreams until things are settled.”

“Gregory, you need more than that. You’re going to need to talk to someone like your counselor Trixie or at least some professional.”

Gregory nodded again. “Oh believe me, the first thing Gregory is going to do is take himself over to the Great and Powerful Trixie’s office and set up an emergency appointment. Not only that, but I’m going to train with Twilight and maybe Starlight on how to control these growing powers.” He held up his hand and a globe of water formed above his hand. Not ice. Water. And it was steaming. “This? This is new. Luna, I come from a planet with absolutely no magic. This is one small step for a man and one giant leap for mankind. I don’t know if I got magic first or if Jason did, but we were the first two. Jason has help because his magic is changeling magic. Andrew, Stacy and Robbie are getting tutored by Discord. I’m alone here. There aren’t any Windigos I can talk with about these powers.” He took in a shaky breath and exhaled. “Last night, I got lucky when I realized I was in a dream. The first dream I lost control of my magic and could have hurt someone. What happens next time? They could keep me asleep.”

“That is one of the most important things you will have to learn,” Luna said gently. “There’s this old saying me and my sister heard from Star Swirl: ‘Absolute power corrupts absolutely.’”

“Funny, humans have the exact same saying,” Gregory muttered, “but I will fight to keep my sanity and those I love safe.”

“I should hope so. For now I wish you luck. And do wish Andrew and Connie safe travels back home.”

“Will do,” Gregory said. He bowed, then turned and headed out of the throne room.

A couple hours later, the group was boarding one of the two coach cars that had been personally created for Connie. Gregory looked at the names of said cars on the side, then looked at Andrew with a smirk. “Annie? Clarabel? And they call me a nerd.”

“Wasn’t my first idea. I wanted to name them after two US Presidents, but for some reason these are actually the names of two famous jennies who were the first female rail workers in Equestria. Ironic isn’t it?”

“You kidding? I love it!” He climbed into Clarabel along with the rest of the group heading home. “I loved Thomas as a kid. Nobody could beat the OG narrator.”

“On that note we can agree, but there is something else I feel I should tell you,” Andrew said, frowning a bit.

“What is it?” Gregory asked as he took a seat, his smile fading when he felt and saw the seriousness coming from Andrew.

“The investigators found that the signal was working and the control center made sure it was red but for some reason they found that someone put green paint on the bulb.”

Gregory’s eyebrows shot up in alarm. “A deliberate attack…” he muttered. “That’s not good.”

“Yes,” Andrew continued, “and they also found evidence that the switch track was tampered with. That’s why the signal was supposed to be red.”

“Perhaps it would be prudent to have a griffin or a pegasus fly ahead at every signal to make sure things are kosher,” Gregory suggested.

“That’s another thing,” Andrew said. “We hired dragons to patrol the tracks and melt any ice on frozen tracks, but the dragons who were on that freight train claimed they did melt the ice on that switch right before passing it.”

Gregory leaned back and considered this for a bit. “Hmm…okay, so we have deliberate sabotage on the same day you and I start having these invasive nightmares. Something’s telling me this isn’t a coincidence.”

“Golden Spike says he’ll be hiring more security for both the EGR and the international railways,” Andrew explained. “I have a feeling things might get more complex. But Golden is telling me I should take some time off.”

“Yeah, you really should,” Gregory said, “and I know just how we’re gonna spend it.”

“How? Please tell me it involves Ember, Rainbow, and Twilight.”

Gregory chuckled. “You are very much not going to like part of it,” he said. “You are finally going to sit down and I am going to teach you magic meditation.”

Andrew looked back in the direction Connie was and shrugged. “Eh, I trust her enough to stop on her own. Go on, teach me some meditation.”

[Unknown Location - That Same Time]

Two figures watched the scene of two men and a princess in a crystal ball. A ram and a humanoid demonic figure. “I don’t understand the logic of this strategy,” Howard said. “Gregory’s already cracking the code of this. Have you forgotten his own new abilities?”

“I’ve studied everything about the Windigos,” Grogar said, “and I would know everything about them. I know he’s a lie detector but the more our inside men and women continue to interact the stronger they will be immune to his powers. By tomorrow, Gregory will be believing in his own demon. We can thank your friend Clark for a fine performance. Speaking of which, how are Jamie and Benson holding up?”

“We just saw Benson do his work on my traitor. He was always a fan of Yōkai demons and from what I heard from Jamie, she did quite a number on Jason already. I think it won’t be long until they both start to crack.”

“Good,” Grogar grinned. “For now we wait for their nightmares to continue to tear them down and when one of them starts losing control that’s when we’ll make our move.”

Howard nodded in agreement. “For now we continue to stir things up.”

Chapter 3: Bent Rail

[Haven City]

A chariot landed just outside the town in a designated landing area. Jason and Chrysalis stepped out with the latter having Susie in a small saddle carrier. Both of them were wearing winter clothes as it was bitterly cold here. They both started going into town but as they approached the market. Jason noticed a pony walk up to a dragon. “Excuse me, mister, my hot cocoa went cold. Could you help heat it up, please?”

“Certainly,” the dragon said as he lightly blew on the mug with his breath. For a split second Jason could’ve sworn it looked like the buildings behind them went up in flames.

Jason's eyes widened a bit before he shook his head trying to get that vision out of his head. They soon approached the market where they saw the Apple stand. Bubba, Applejack, and her fluffy counterpart Tinyjack stood there. A small bottle rolled off the stand and nearly landed on Tinyjack. For a second the bottle looked like a foot while the fluffy pony looked like a battered and bruised Applejack in Jason’s eyes. Luckily Bubba caught it before it struck her. “Whoop! That was lucky. Oh heya Jason.”

“What brings ya here, sugarcube?” Applejack asked. But as their gazes met Jason thought he saw Applejack’s smile became a look of fear before returning to a smile.

“Uh, I was just visiting. Hey, is uh, Gregory here?” Jason asked almost nervously.

“Sorry pal, he and Andrew left yesterday. Something about an emergency in Canterlot according to the rumor mill,” Bubba said. “They should be back this evening.”

“Okay, good, I guess there’s that,” Jason said as he quickly walked away leaving five creatures in confusion.

“What’s wrong with Mister Wright?” Tinyjack asked Chrysalis.

“Don’t know,” Chrysalis said as she hurried after him.

The two soon found themselves in front of a house. It looked like a cozy home with a garden. But the moment they stepped into the front lawn, a small tank charged out of the bushes with its barrel pointing at the three. “Halt! Who goes there!”

Jason jumped as the tank practically looked like the one that came charging into the school in his dream. “Uh, we’re just here to see Stacy,” he said.

A small window opened and a male voice called. “Who’s out there, Locust?”

“Jason and Chrysalis, sir,” the tank replied.

A few moments later Flash Sentry opened the door. “Stand down Locust, they’re friends.”

The two entered the home where they saw tanks occasionally rolling by them. To Jason it made him feel a bit uneasy despite their small size. “So, they listen to you as well?” Chrysalis asked.

“Well, since I’m her soon to be husband, I’m sort of a second in command,” Flash explained as he led them into the living room.

Stacy was sitting in a chair reading a book from Earth titled Heroes on Hooves: War Horses of The World. She perked up when she saw them. She got up and approached them. “Oh hello Jason, Chrysalis, and you as well little Susie,” she said, giving Susie a tickle on her cheek who giggled. “So, what brings the royal changeling family out this way?” she asked.

“We were just visiting and noticed Gregory and Andrew weren’t here,” Jason explained. “Any idea why they left for Canterlot?”

Stacy immediately frowned. “Oh, I heard from Rainbow Dash that Connie got involved in a wreck yesterday. But last I heard Connie’s coming back with a local passenger train later this evening. Say, you guys want to see something I’ve been working on?” Jason and Chrysalis nodded as they were led into another room that looked like a workshop. “I thought if I were to ever find myself in a battle with my tanks again I would have to be ready so…” Stacy pulled a sheet off a structure that was standing at her height. “I made myself a suit of armor made from bulletproof steel. Pretty cool, huh?”

Chrysalis stared at it for a moment. “Impressive. It almost looks like something my soldiers would wear. What do you think, Jason?”

Jason didn’t reply, instead he stared at the suit with a horrible feeling brewing inside him. The suit looked nearly identical to what he saw in his dream. He could almost hear Stacy’s final words from the dream. “See you in hell.”

Jason snapped his head towards Stacy. “What did you say…?” he asked hesitantly.

“Whoa there, I asked if you were okay?” Stacy asked, surprised by Jason’s demeanor.

Jason immediately snapped out of his trance. “Huh? Oh yeah. I, uh, need to step out,” he stammered as he quickly left the room almost tripping over another tank.

“Hey! Watch it buddy,” it snapped.

“What’s wrong with him? I thought he would be impressed by this,” Stacy said.

“I don’t know. Something’s not right with him,” Chrysalis said with worry. Even Susie had a look of concern.

Jason stumbled outside and placed a hand on his head. His mind was racing with so many thoughts. He looked over at a passing family of ponies only to see them on the ground and bleeding for a split second before he realized they were walking by. He then looked in the window of the house and saw his reflection, his face having a sickening grin. He quickly looked away. “Alright! I’m clearly losing my mind!” he shouted to himself he then noticed the small crowd of creatures watching him. “What are you all looking at?!” he shouted which caused the crowd to quickly disperse.

“Now what crawled inside you and died?” a familiar voice asked. Jason turned and saw Discord approaching.

Jason took a shaky breath, then exhaled. “Oh, nothing much,” he said with a frown, “I’m just seeing acts of horrendous violence everywhere I look, and hearing things people aren’t saying. You know, basic losing my fucking mind shit.”

Discord looked at him with an almost confused look. “Well, I don’t see any acts of violence. Is this coming from a lack of sleep?”

“Hah! If anything, sleep is the last thing on my mind!” Jason said with a bit of a crazed cackle before he took in a few deep breaths. “Sorry. No, I’ve gotten my recommended eight hours, but something’s clearly wrong with me because I’m seeing and hearing things that nobody else can.”

“Okay, you're starting to sound like Rainbow in that cursed fanfic called…what was it? Rocket to Insanity, or something like that?”

“And how the hell do you know about that?” Jason asked. “You don’t have magic anymore, remember?”

“No but those other humans bought mountains of well known fanfics on computers, including this one story where I get attacked by a monster called 682,” Discord explained.

“Never read it,” he said. “Well, as helpful as this has been,” and he emphasized how sarcastically he used the word ‘helpful’, “I’m off to hit my head against the side of a brick wall!” With that, he turned and rushed through the snowy streets.

“Wait! Don't you want…to ...join… oh well, so much for tea with Fluttershy.”

It was just past six when Connie and the passenger train pulled into the Haven City station. Gregory, Andrew, and everyone else aboard disembarked and spread out, heading back to their homes.

Just as the two men got off, however, they were suddenly swarmed by two dragons and three ponies. “Gah! Jesus,” Gregory said as they swarmed him and Andrew, “what’s going on?”

“Why didn’t you call us?” Ember asked, annoyed.

“Call? About going to Canterlot?” Gregory asked.

“We didn’t know where you went, not until Rainbow told us last night,” Twilight said.

Gregory winced. “Yeah…I should have left a note or used the ring,” he said, touching the ring on his finger, the one he had made for him and Ember. “Wait a moment, Ember, you could have teleported to where I was using that ring, remember?” he pointed out.

Ember shrugged. “Yeah, I would’ve, but I get busy as the dragon lord. We also had a bit of a situation here today.”

Gregory frowned. “What kind of situation?”

“Jason came by today, and for some reason he was caught having some sort of breakdown. Even Chrysalis couldn’t get close to him,” Spike explained,

Gregory looked over at Andrew. “A breakdown, you say,” he said, giving Andrew a knowing look.

“That’s never a good sign,” Andrew said before turning back to the group. “Where is he now?”

“He’s sort of hiding away at the sweets shop,” Cozy answered.

Gregory slung his small backpack over his shoulders, then spread the ice wings he’d perfected. “Okay, time to have a chat with our friendly neighborhood changeling king,” he said before shooting up into the air.

“Wait for us at least,” Andrew called out as the others ran or flew after him.

When Gregory arrived at the shop, he walked through the door and looked around. The shop was mostly empty aside from a couple of customers and Pinkie Pie who was watching one of the booths with worry. Gregory followed her eyes, then saw a messy and clearly frazzled Jason sitting at a booth. Looking over at Pinkie, he held up two fingers and mouthed “Two hot cocoa mugs with marshmallows.”

“Uh I think he’s had enough,” Pinkie said gesturing to the empty cups of coffee that littered the floor.

He nodded, then mouthed for tea instead before he walked over slowly to Jason. He slipped into the booth across from him, putting his bag down beside the booth and folding his hands on the table. “Chocolate might be able to be an antidepressant,” he said softly, “but if you’re drinking this much and still miserable, even I know something’s wrong, and I don’t need to use my empath abilities to read your emotions.”

“Geoo away…” Jason muttered.

Gregory reached out with his abilities, feeling just how terrified Jason really was now. He’d felt a bit before, but now he felt the full brunt of it. The utter terror was nearly overwhelming. He took a breath and exhaled. “Jason, talk to me,” he urged softly, “what’s going on?”

“They say it's silent, but I hear it all. The screaming, the fire, my own laughter,” he said, staring into his cup.

“The lifeless bodies strewn all over the town,” Gregory continued, “those you love dead by the hands. My own reflection taunting me.”

Jason perked up instantly. “How did you know?”

“I’ve been having nightmares lately,” Gregory explained somberly as Pinkie came by with two cups of steaming tea. At the door, the others had begun trickling in, but Gregory held them back with a hand. “I see nothing but my power consuming me and turning me into a relentless monster who destroys the world, turning it into my own twisted winter wonderland.”

“How? Is this supposed to be a twisted, overdue side effect of our power?” Jason asked, his hands shaking his cup of tea.

Gregory shook his head fervently. “No,” he said resolutely. “It’s a deliberate attack on you, me, and Andrew.”

“You too?” Jason asked Andrew, who sat next to Gregory now.

“Yeah I dreamt my mind was constantly asking who should I blame for…” he trailed off as he felt like he was about to spill something vital.

“Something in his past that he hasn’t quite reconciled,” Gregory covered for him, giving Andrew a nod. He turned back to Jason. “It’s an attack powerful enough that Luna had trouble breaking into our dreams. Whoever, or whatever, was doing this wanted to leave no trace of their presence. They’re masking themselves as some kind of false Id.”

“How did you piece that together so fast,” both Jason and Andrew asked in unison.

“One,” he began, holding up one finger, “because I know myself better than that. I would never give in and destroy everything I love consciously. Two: I know my own fears, and I know that I have to deal with them in healthier ways than that. Besides, my so-called Id couldn’t answer a question correctly. That was number three. I gave into my fear during the first nightmare, but during my second one, I refused to give my false Id the satisfaction.”

When he was done the others crowded around and learned everything. Everyone present had worry-filled faces. Spike was the first to break the silence. “You guys getting nightmares, Connie crashing, prisoners escaping, and Luna not accessing the dreams of outside? I’m almost afraid to ask what next.”

“Here's an idea, Don’t!” Andrew suggested.

“Jason,” Gregory said calmly, taking his teacup in his hands and nursing it, placing a spoonful of honey in it, “These nightmares we’re experiencing are not natural. If they were, they wouldn’t have begun at the exact same time. Something big is coming, and clearly whoever’s involved doesn’t want us to be a part of it. We’re either a threat or a nuisance.”

At that moment the door opened again and a young mare wearing formal clothes stepped in. She looked around and approached the three humans. “Excuse me gentlebeings, I was just passing by and I couldn’t help but overhear you three were having some problems with your dreams?”

“Yeah?” Andrew said. “Who's asking?”

“Oh, I’m sorry. My name’s Dream Star. I’m a somnologist,” the mare explained. “I know you three are amongst the most magical beings in the land, but I believe I could be of some assistance to your dream coping.”

Gregory didn’t react, but he felt something off about this pony. He didn’t remember her from the town at all. He leaned forward. “Indeed? What kind of help?” he asked, pretending to sound interested.

“Oh, well I often help creatures who suffer from trauma from nightmares or are too afraid to fall asleep. I may have a nice office in Las Pegasus, but just because I’m on holiday, doesn't mean I can't help whoever I find in distress.”

Gregory stroked his chin thoughtfully. According to his abilities, she was telling the truth, but there was something about her that his normal human instincts felt was off. And he’d learned to listen to said instincts. “Well, that sounds interesting,” he said, lying through his teeth perfectly. “Where are you staying while you’re in town?”

“At a local inn not too far away from here down 5th Street. If you want I can help one of you guys either tonight or first thing in the morning.”

“You guys decide, I think my trauma can last another night,” Andrew said.

“We’ll think about it,” Gregory said, giving the mare a friendly smile. “Thanks for the offer.”

“No problem, though, if I may be bold to suggest, I think you sir should go first,” Dream Star said pointing to Jason. “I think royal visitors should be top priority, plus your body language suggests you’re in worse shape than your companions. No offense.”

“None taken,” Andrew said.

“How long are you in town for?” Gregory asked.

“A few days,” she said. “I should be taking the train home later this week.”

“Understood,” Gregory said, “and thanks again.”

The mare nodded and left but just as she exited the door Chrysalis came in with Susie on her back. “What is goin on?” she asked, almost tired.

“Long story short, the three of us are being attacked in our dreams by some sort of powerful magic that not even Luna can breach,” Gregory explained.

“You mean like this Freddy Krueger you humans go on about?” the queen asked, confused.

“Sure, something like that,” Gregory nodded. Turning to the other two, he said, “Do not go see that Dream Star.”

“What do you mean? She seems nice,” Andrew said.

“Exactly,” Gregory said, “emphasis on seems. Don’t you think it’s more than a bit suspicious that someone just happens to show up who can magically help us with our problems. And besides, Haven City isn’t a very well-known vacation spot.”

“True, but it's practically a historical milestone icon, considering the things that happened here,” Jason said.

“I’m warning you all not to go see her,” Gregory insisted. “It’s way too convenient for us. I know of a few ways we can deal with this.”

Jason just stood up and started walking to the door. He stopped only to give Susie a quick kiss on her cheek. “Where do you think you’re going?” Ember asked.

“I have too much on my mind right now,” he said. “I’m not venting it in here.” He then walked out the door.

Gregory sighed and nodded. “He has a point there, too,” he said as he finished off his tea, then stood and looked at his new family. “Don’t go talking to that mare. There’s something off about her.”

Dream Star was walking down the street. It was mostly silent aside from the breeze. She then heard the sounds of footsteps. She turned to see Jason following her. “Oh, can I help you?”

“Listen, I’m a little skeptical about what you said back in the shop, but you think maybe we can just talk,” he said, placing a hand behind his head.

“Of course,” she said. “Follow me. The inn is just up ahead.”

The two eventually made it inside the inn and found a room. Jason was still skeptical but knew that if she did try something he could easily fight his way out. “Would you like to have a seat and maybe some tea sir?” she asked with a friendly smile.

“No tea, thanks,” he said as he sat down.

Dream Star sat down in a chair across from him and had a notepad and quill. “Go on, tell me what's on your mind. This is a safe place and no judgment here,” she said with a warm smile.

Jason lay down with his head looking towards the ceiling. “Well there's not a lot I would say except for my nightmares being about myself going on a violent rampage.”

“Did you have any ill feelings towards anyone?”

“I did once,” he replied, “but I made amends. But it's like these dreams are a sign of something bigger. Like Gregory told me, it's like an outside force is trying to get us.”

Dream Star pondered this as she tapped her chin in a thinking manner. “Hmm…well in my professional opinion these kinds of dreams could mean many other things like frustration, remnants of a grudge that still cling to you, or maybe… a reminder of a mental scar that was self-inflicted.”

Before Jason could ask he then felt something being pressed against his face. The moment he smelled something his eyes immediately became heavy and passed out. Dream Star got off him and pulled out a crystal. “I got him. Get me a portal now,” she said.

“Excellent, and don’t worry about tomorrow. After tonight you’ll be one hundred percent immune to the Windigo powers,” came a gruff voice from the crystal.

A red portal opened up and she quickly dragged Jason inside. “And should Gregory show hostility?”

“Make a fool out of him if you must.”

Chapter 4: Sidetracked

Gregory awoke to find himself lying on a hard surface. Groaning, he sat up and looked around, finding himself sitting on an asphalt road in a concrete tunnel. “Oh great, the Backrooms Hub, Why can’t it be the Arcade? I can at least kill zombies while I wait.”

He stood and stretched, noting that he was once more wearing the mage outfit he’d worn in the past two dreams. Knowing now that he was certainly in a dream, he looked around, seeing the familiar looking signals on the roof. Just then he heard the sound of a car approaching. He turned around and saw a pair of headlights and the shape of a car could be made out. “Huh, my old car,” he said.

Indeed, the car was fast approaching from the dark, its headlights clearly on the bright setting. Gregory stepped aside, waiting to see what was going to happen. When the car reached him, it slowed down and parked on the curb. When Gregory saw the driver, he rolled his eyes. “Oh boy, here we go again,” he said.

“Get in loser, we’re going for a ride back to the future and to your choice,” Fauxgory said.

“I think I’ll take an Uber, thanks,” Gregory snapped back before he began walking away.

As Gregory walked, the car began driving slowly alongside him. “You sure you know where you’re going?” Fauxgory taunted. “You don’t think you'll stand a chance against any of the monsters. I’m surprised you haven’t questioned where they even are.”

“Do you seriously think I’m an idiot to fall for such a cliche and foolish trick like this?” Gregory asked. “If you’re gonna act like my so-called villainous Id, you could be a bit more creative.”

“I would, but some nights I don’t feel like it,” Fauxgory said. “Were you expecting me to come up in a lambo or a cybertruck? Bad lemon by the way.”

Gregory rolled his eyes. “Now I’m more confident you’re not me. I wasn’t talking about the fucking car, you asinine moron.”

“I know, just tugging on your, or rather, my own legs. Sometimes you have to laugh at yourself.”

“That’s just it, I’m not laughing at myself right now, because you’re not me.”

“Funny, that's what I told myself so long ago,” Fauxgory said before a strange roar echoed through the tunnel. “Oh yeah, I nearly forgot about that guy.”

Gregory turned and looked at the driver, ignoring the roaring. “You must be really desperate to get me out of the way if you’re insisting on making my Id out to be this monster. Me, Jason, and Andrew were somehow a threat to you, and you’re scared.”

“Listen buddy, I don’t know where you got that but in all seriousness I’m doing this to warn you about an event that will change the course of your life depending on your choice.”

“Oh, I’ve had so many events like that in my life that they don’t faze me as much as you think,” Gregory said.

Suddenly a strange thumping was heard and Fauxgory adjusted the rear view mirror. “You’d rather die than come with me, then suit yourself,” he said as he suddenly sped away as the thumping got louder.

Gregory turned to see what was coming, but with the lights in the tunnel turning off in sequence, he couldn’t really see anything. He leaned against the wall, waiting to see just what could have been approaching. Clearly, his Id didn’t know about the Hub because if he had, he would know that the Hub didn’t allow hostile entities inside. He waited for whatever monster was coming, wondering which Backrooms entity he would be facing.

He smelled it first, the rotten foul stench that assaulted his nostrils. The little bit of light above him dimmed, but didn’t go out. A quadruped walked up to him, eyes glowing a menacing dark red. The outline of said monster was indeterminate, but it was certainly big. The eyes leaned in closer, and he heard the creature snort, which blew a hot breath against his face.

“Buddy, have you ever heard of mouthwash?” Gregory said, covering his nose with a mask he conjured. The creature responded by apparently roaring in his face, almost making Gregory gag. “Guess not.” With a wave of his hand, the creature was encased in ice before Gregory began to run rather fast down the tunnel towards the light.

As he got close to the light he saw the silhouette of a horse standing. He ran faster towards it and saw it was his horse Theophillus. “Whoa, hey Theo,” he said as the horse knelt for him to get up.

Then, Gregory got the shock of his life when his white stallion spoke. “Speed is of the essence, master,” Theophilus said in what sounded like a young but wise voice.

The moment Gregory was in the saddle, Theophilus reared up and ran with great haste down the hall. Gregory reached down and touched the stallion’s head. He was further shocked when he realized that this wasn’t just some dream version of his horse companion. Somehow, Theophilus had done what Luna had trouble doing: joining him in his dream. “How in the blazing saddles did you get in here??” Gregory asked as Theophilus ran with speed that seemed impossible.

“No time to explain, master, because we’re almost there,” the horse responded as he charged straight through a door with a red exit sign on it and an icicle rune on it. The horse kicked it open and they were back in the middle of the Haven City square.

“I swear to God, it seems like all roads lead to Haven City,” Gregory said as Theophilus slowed to a trot. Looking back, he saw that the door had been kicked off of its hinges, the exit to the Hub still visible. “When we wake up, I owe you some sugar cubes.”

The two soon found themselves on the path leading to the school. On the way there, however, many townsfolk either tried to look away or give them a wide berth. Gregory heard some of them whispering something about Cozy, Spike, Twilight, and Ember. “Theo, be ready for anything,” he said to his faithful companion.

As they got closer to the student dorms, the temperature dropped and the number of creatures around dropped to zero. The campus looked like a ghost town. There standing near the stairs was Fauxgory. “About time you showed up, I was starting to think that bug squashed you. Then again, if he did I would cease to exist.”

“Bug?” Gregory raised an eyebrow. “Not a bug. A quadruped. Could’ve sworn I saw horns too,”

“Might’ve been antennas anyway you ready for a sneak peak of the future?”

When Fauxgory looked at Theophilus, however, Gregory saw, rather then felt, a slight look of fear in the false Id’s eyes. He decided to not call the false one out for the time being as it was only a brief look. Gregory dismounted and patted Theophilus’ head. “Thanks for bringing me here, my friend,” he said to the horse, blatantly ignoring his false Id.

“Jesus, how I remember how he was amongst the strongest to rebel against me,” he said.

Theophilus leaned closer towards Gregory, then whispered in a voice only he could hear, “Fear not, master. Thy mind is stronger than most. It is why I chose you as my master. Thy hidden enemy fears this. They wish to destroy thy hope.”

“Thank you,” Gregory whispered back before facing the false Gregory. “This oughta be good for a laugh.”

Fauxgory chuckled “Oh, how wrong you are,” he said as he began walking up the stairs. The three then entered his apartment, finding no one inside. Fauxgory walked over to a corner. “You might want to stand with me here. It’s the best view you'll get of this memory.”

Gregory ignored him, instead going up with Theophilus, who had temporarily transformed into an anthropomorphic horse wearing some normal human clothes, to the loft where his bed was, looking out of the window there instead.

Fauxgory then raised his hand and snapped his fingers. “Remember, you can’t interact with them. Memories here are like ghosts.”

“Alright then, Ghost of Christmas Past,” Gregory rolled his eyes.

Suddenly, the room had glowing transparent figures of many of Gregory’s friends and loved ones. Twilight was looking worried as she spoke. One thing Gregory also noticed was that Rainbow Dash’s belly looked a little bloated. Wait, how could whatever is attacking us know of her pregnancy? he thought. Oh wait, they’re in town already somehow.

“Okay, remember the plan everyone,” Twilight was saying, “we try and convince him one last time, and if it doesn't work?”

“We force him,” Pinkie said nervously.

Robbie looked down at Grogar’s bell “I really don’t want to do this guys. After all, we worked together on-”

“Robbie, you saw what happened,” Rainbow said, “Ember and Twilight are right. We exhausted every plan on his list and the second list they made.”

“Will he even forgive us?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“It’s for his own good,” Ember said, looking down. “He almost accidentally killed a mare he interrogated.”

“This mare most likely is the unusual mare who entered town last night, master,” Theophilus whispered.

“I wasn’t planning on interacting with her unless I had no choice,” Gregory whispered back, noticing that Fauxgory didn’t notice what he and Theophilus were doing.

At that moment, the door opened and a third Gregory walked in. He stopped as he noticed the guests in the room.“What the? What's all this?”

“Gregory, we just want to talk to you,” Twilight said, stepping forward. “It’s about what happened these past few days.”

“Look, if it's about what I did to Dream Star, I’m sorry and I apologized to her, I’m really fine now.”

Now I know this is false, Gregory thought, because I would completely ask for help if I did something to hurt anyone, even an enemy, I bet if I go to her, she’ll set me up.

“Gregory we knew something was wrong but you instantly thought a coincidence was enough to warrant an investigation and you nearly froze a mare to death.”

“I said it was an accident!” the third Gregory snapped.

Even if it was, Gregory thought, I wouldn’t be this defensive. He began to put up more mental barriers around his inner thoughts.

“Gregory,” Ember began, “until you learn much more about your own limits we think it's best for you to temporarily-”

“What?” the third Gregory asked, getting a little annoyed.

“I can’t…” Ember muttered.

“We need to temporarily remove your powers,” Twilight finished. “Robbie will keep them safe in the bell.”

The silence became so tense one could easily hear a pin drop. The third Gregory looked at the bell. “So that's it? We learned so much together…you promised to take me under your wing and now you want me to just give it to you while I'm still learning?” He sounded genuinely hurt.

“It's just for a little while, darling,” Rarity said. “We’ll give it back when we all feel you’re-”

“What? Ready? Safe? Prepared?” This third Gregory was growing more agitated. The room started to get colder and colder. “You all promised to help me. To teach me! Now that all this is happening, you think this is the right path?!”

“Gregory, cool down,” Rainbow said.

“Oh, I’ll cool down, alright,” he said as his eyes started to glow bright pale blue.

“I’m sorry, Gregory, but-NOW!” Twilight said as Andrew, Bubba, and Stacy leapt out of nowhere and tried to pin Gregory to the ground. They were almost successful, but suddenly an explosion erupted and just like dynamite he somehow forced the other humans off him, sending everyone but Gregory flying across the room.

Well, this false me is stupid as all hell, Gregory thought. Such a typical beginning of a villain arc.

The third Gregory slowly got up. “I am in control,” he said darkly, “but if you won’t help me, then I suppose I have all my life to make this world a self tutoring course.”

Who the hell talks like that? Gregory thought. Nobody sane, that’s who.

“Trust me your sanity is slipping somewhat,” Fauxgory said.

That made Gregory raise an eyebrow, looking down at the false Id. Whoever this enemy was, they were definitely a lot stronger. “I see,” he said as he went back to the scene.

“But because all of you are my friends, I’m giving you one last thing,” the third Gregory said.

“And what would that be?” Ember asked, coughing a bit. “A kiss goodbye?”

“No, a five minute head start,” he said darkly.

“Five minutes?!” Pinkie asked in alarm.

“Four minutes fifty five seconds,” the third Gregory said. “Start your engines!”

Gregory chuckled, Even he had to inwardly admit that were he ever in this position, he would have said something similar.

Fauxgory also chuckled. “Now, before you wake up from this would you like to see how the future would look if you picked a different choice?”

Gregory laughed. “And lose the chance to keep me in suspense? You’re not a very good storyteller. You gotta tickle their balls a bit if you want to keep people entertained.”

“Good point,” Fauxgory said, “but then again even if I showed you the alternate ending it might not change the future, or will it?”

The room began to swirl around him. Everything except for Theophilus. He stood tall and proud. “Master, whatever thy decision is, know that I shall never betray thee.” Unlike the swirling scene before him, Theophilus just vanished.

As the sun peeked through the curtains of their home in Haven City, Andrew woke up after hitting the button on his alarm clock. “Huh…odd, no nightmares?” He then looked over to see Rainbow with her back facing him. He then nudged her. “Rainbow? Are you up? I had no nightmare.”

Rainbow turned slowly, groaning as she turned to face him. “Really?” she asked with a small smile. “That's great!”

Suddenly Andrew’s face went from happy to shocked. “What the hell?”

“What? What's wrong? Is there something on my face?” Rainbow asked, sounding a bit worried.

“No, but that's the problem.”

“What do you mean?”

“Rainbow, close your working eye and tell me what you see.”

Rainbow looked confused but did so anyway. “All I see is…wait, see?!” She suddenly shot out of bed and raced into the bathroom, looking in the mirror. “My scar…my scar is gone!” She then spread her wings, eyes wider. “And my wings! They’re back to the way they were! I think…” She came back into the bedroom, tentatively spread them, and began hovering slightly, then when she had lift, she flew slowly around the room. A look of sheer joy passed over her face. “I can fly!”

“Wait, what about the aches? Are they gone too?” Andrew asked.

She landed on the ground, looking down at herself. “Well, I am pregnant,” she said dryly, “so there’s that.”

“I don’t understand this, sure as much as I like how you once were what happened?”

“Maybe Jason did something?” Rainbow suggested with a shrug.

“But we just saw him breaking down last night at the shop,” Andrew said. “Did you say something to him after that?”

She shook her head. “Nope. You know that. We left together and came back here.”

“What about before me, Gregory, and Connie came back?”

“I never saw him before that night,” she replied.

“Maybe we should ask him. Let's get some breakfast and go to the inn where they’re staying,” he suggested.

Rainbow looked at the clock on the wall, then groaned. “It’s still way too early,” she complained.

“Don’t you want to feel the air under your wings again? At least for a while,” Andrew said.

“Babe, I’m pregnant,” she said, “and as much as I really want to fly, pregnant pegasi shouldn’t do that as often. Besides, I’m still tired.”

“Alright,” he conceded, “we cuddle some more then breakfast and find Jason before he leaves town.”

A while later they stepped out and started walking to town. Along the way, some ponies stared at Rainbow. Mostly at her now scarless features. They soon found an inn where Chrysalis was talking to the receptionist. “This can’t be right. Are you certain he hasn’t come back here since last night?” she asked angrily.

The kirin receptionist shivered as she nodded. “I’m sorry ma’am, uh I mean your majesty. The night staff reported no humans entering here at any point last night.”

Both Rainbow and Andrew were both confused and now a little worried. They slowly approached the queen. “What’s going on?” Andrew asked cautiously.

“Jason! He didn't come back at all last night!”

From outside the inn, the sound of approaching hooves stopped. A male voice called out, “Whoa, boy!” After a bit, Gregory stepped in, looking exhausted. When he saw the gathered crowd, he raised an eyebrow “What’s going on here?” he asked.

“Must I repeat myself?!” Chrysalis snapped. “Jason is gone!”

“Maybe he’s out visiting someone and forgot to leave a note?” Andrew thought.

Gregory brushed off some snow from his coat, wiped his boots on the front carpet, then walked forward. “When was the last time anyone saw him?” he asked curiously.

“We all saw him leave the sweet shop. Didn’t we?” Rainbow asked. It was then Gregory noticed Rainbow’s changes. Her hovering and her face with no scars.

“Okay…that’s different,” Gregory said, nodding in her direction. “When did that happen?”

“We discovered it this morning,” Andrew replied. “We’re not sure whether to think this is a blessing or something else.”

Gregory nodded. “I understand,” he said.

“Excuse me but have you now forgotten, My husband is missing!” Chrysalis shouted which caused Susie to cry in her carrier. Chrysalis immediately looked back to her and attempted to calm her. “Oh no, no, I’m sorry my princess.”

Gregory walked up and knelt beside the carrier. “Hey, sweetheart,” he said softly and warmly, “don’t you worry. We’ll find out what happened to your daddy. We’ll find him.” This seemed to settle the infant a bit. Gregory wiped her tears away with a handkerchief before he stood and faced Chrysalis. “Do you have a bond with him that can detect where he is?” he asked.

“Don’t you think I tried that already, you idiot!” Chrysalis snapped. “I can’t find him, it's like he vanished off the face of the world!”

Gregory didn’t react to her hostility. “There’s no limit to those bonds,” he mused, “but there could be a way it’s being blocked.”

“The only reason I can't find him is that he is either off this planet, he is somewhere so deep I can't find him or he’s dead.”

“Hey, you don’t think those three escapees had something to do with this right?” Andrew asked.

“You mean the last Jason haters?” Rainbow asked. “Wouldn’t Jason immediately overpower them?”

“He would be protected by the Gjallarhorn right?” Andrew asked Gregory.

Gregory, however, was thinking hard. When he was addressed, he looked up. “Sorry, could you repeat that?”

“We were discussing if Jason would be protected by the horn from the last three human prisoners who escaped. You think they had something to do with this?”

“There are too many coincidences lately for it not to have some kind of connection,” Gregory said calmly. “Those last humans would do anything to hurt Jason for his perceived crimes. They were broken out of Canterlot Prison, the second best prison in the world.”

“Second best? What's the first? Manehattan Penitentiary?” Andrew asked.

“Tartarus,” Gregory replied somberly. “Not even Princess Luna or Celestia could break out of that.”

“Isn’t that where you sent Howard?” Andrew asked. He received a nod in reply.

Then out of the corner of his eye, Gregory saw Dream Star passing by the inn through a window on the street. He pointed towards her. “Maybe she knows something,” he said.

Chrysalis rushed out before anyone else could react, calling out, “Hey! You!”

Dream Star stopped and turned the changeling queen. “Yes? Can I help you?”

But just as she finished she suddenly felt herself being rushed and shoved against a wall. Both their gazes meeting. Dream Star looked up with a look of terror across her face as the queen was looking at her with utter rage and bloodlust.

Before she could do anything, Gregory came out and put a hand on Chrysalis’ shoulder. “Let her go,” he said softly. “This is not the way to go about it.” Chrysalis slowly lowered herself but kept a predatory look on her as she backed up. “I’m really sorry about that, Miss Star,” Gregory said with what sounded like a genuine apology. “She’s upset because she can’t find her husband. Would you know where he is, by chance? Jason Wright? The man from last night?”

“Oh him?” She nodded. “Yes, in fact I saw him right before I entered the inn I’m staying in. We spoke briefly before I sent him on his way.”

“Did he say where he might be going?” Gregory asked as the others came walking out of the other inn to see what was going on.

“No, but I believed he was going back to where he was staying,” she replied.

Gregory nodded. “Understood. Thanks for your help,” he said with a grateful expression. “And again, sorry for what happened.”

“That’s quite alright, sir, but it's actually convenient I found you. Because I want to give you and your friends a little something,” she said before she reached into her saddlebag and pulled out a small box along with three small cards. ”I know I said I would help you and your friends but this morning I received an emergency letter saying my services are needed back in my hometown. But I feel I should leave you with my business cards. Oh and this package is a small token of friendship to you. After all, everyone keeps talking about the human heroes of Haven City.”

It was Andrew who stepped forward and took the gifts from her. “Thank you,” he said sincerely.

“No problem at all, have a good day and I pray you find Jason safe and sound,” she said before leaving.

When she was out of sight, Gregory looked at the group. “Let’s go back inside and talk about what we should do,” he said.

As they went inside Andrew curiously opened the tiny box only for his face to become that of confusion. “Is this a flashdrive?”

Everyone came over and looked at the device in the box. All except Gregory, who couldn’t get a good view. “Andrew, you have a laptop at your house, right?” he asked.

“Don’t most of us?” Andrew asked almost rhetorically.

“Then let’s go there,” Gregory said, pulling out a pair of goggles and putting them over his eyes. “We need to see what’s on that flashdrive.”

A little while later, they were approaching Andrew and Rainbow’s home when they heard galloping coming from up the road. It was Applejack. She skidded to a stop. “Ah’m glad ah caught yah! Yah won't believe what's goin’ on.”

“You don’t have any more aches and pains,” Gregory stated.

Applejack then noticed Rainbow. “Oh… you too huh?”

“What is this? Mixed luck day?” Andrew asked in an almost rhetorical manner.

“Flashdrive first, discussions later,” Gregory said as he took off his coat, but not the goggles.

Andrew booted up his laptop and plugged in the flashdrive. Once it opened, everyone gathered around and noticed only two files: a video and a text only file. Andrew clicked on the video.

The video opened up with what looked like a VHS recording of a firework show. It reminded both Gregory and Andrew of not only VHS tapes but of analog horror. “Wait, those are the fireworks we saw on New Years Eve,” Andrew said.

Suddenly the footage then showed a scene Andrew and Gregory were both all too familiar with as it showed an image of a railway switch track, followed by the footage of a certain green locomotive passing by with a freight train. “They couldn’t know that the points from the mainline to a siding were frozen and the home signal should’ve been set at danger but snow had forced it down,” came the voice of the narrator.

“What kind of footage is this?” Chrysalis asked.

“An old episode of a childhood memory,” Andrew answered.

“Oh yeah, you showed me some of this,” Rainbow said. “Henry, right?”

Andrew nodded, then the video showed an image of a railroad caboose with a dragon and a unicorn inside drinking from mugs. Then the video went to a black screen with words appearing. The price for revenge is high and is a dish served cold.

The last image that appeared was the silhouette of a man sitting in a chair.

The video ended and Andrew quickly clicked on the text file. The file only had a small message. To find the next clue it can be found on a given tiny map. Better hurry.

By the time he finished reading it nearly everyone had a look of fear on their faces. “Good Lord, Connie was just the start,” Andrew said.

“Forget about that, what’s with that clue about a tiny map?” Chrysalis asked, annoyed.

“A tiny map?” Andrew asked. Then his eyes perked up. “The business cards.” He then pulled out the card and read the address. “412 North Street Las Pegasus.”

“All the way back to Equestria?” Chrysalis groaned. “What is going on here?”

“Something big,” Andrew said.

Gregory had been quiet for the entire video presentation, looking pensive and thoughtful as he stroked his chin. A deep frown had appeared on his face before he slowly slipped out of the room. When he reached the outside, he reached around his neck and brought out a necklace with a small red gem hanging from it. Inside, a swirling vortex of chaos magic could be seen. He grasped it, then thought hard about something. Moments later, there was another swirling vortex of chaos magic, only this came from an alley nearby. When a figure stepped through, Gregory moved in and looked at the hooded figure. “Robbie, things are escalating,” he said.

“What happened? Have your powers given you another migraine?” He asked.

“No,” Gregory shook his head. “Someone is attacking our dreams and preventing Luna from interfering. Not only that, but Jason has gone missing and it seems someone is leading us away from this town. Robbie, you should lay low. As the current bearer of the Bell, you may be targeted too.”

“Understood, but if I may be so bold to suggest, would it be wise to hide somewhere like your school? If someone is after us they might explore my chaotic dimension home.”

“Hide in the last place anyone would find you,” Gregory said. “Don’t tell anyone, not even me. I could be compromised, and not knowing where you are could be a major advantage to us. Andrew, Jason and I are being heavily targeted, and I don’t know by who, but I suspect whoever did it broke the humans in the Canterlot Dungeons out for some sinister purpose.”

“So, hide away, consider it done,” he said as he raised his hand to snap his fingers. “What will you do?”

Gregory sighed. “I’m flying by the seat of my pants here. I’m trying to outthink an enemy who can get in my head. Right now, I’m not sure what I’m gonna do.”

Robbie stared at him for a bit before letting out a sigh. “Good luck then, and remember what we keep telling you: don’t push yourself.”

“I’ll do my best,” Gregory said as Robbie vanished into the vortex again.

He walked back out of the alley and was making his way back to the inn when Andrew came out. “Hey, where’d you go?” he asked.

“Had to get some fresh air to think,” Gregory said.

“So, are we going to Las Pegasus?” Andrew asked.

Gregory bit his lower lip. “I don’t know if we should all go,” he admitted. “This feels like a trap.”

“But if we don’t do something, Jason might be dead by tomorrow,” Andrew replied.

“I’m not saying we don’t go,” Gregory said as others came out to join the conversation, “but I’m saying that some of us, maybe even half of us, stay behind.”

“I think maybe you, me, and Chrysalis should go,” Andrew suggested.

Gregory shook his head immediately. “I’ll be staying here,” he said. “Stacy should go with you instead of me. She’s got a lot of combat experience.”

“True, but she doesn’t have the power of Elsa and Thor combined.”

“No buts about this,” Gregory said calmly. “I’m staying here. Perhaps someone else could go with you. Celestia, for instance. She’s powerful and has plenty of experience.”

“Strange, from what I've heard no one has seen Celestia since yesterday now that I think about it,” Rainbow said.

Gregory’s eyes went wide. “Oh…shit.”

Andrew came to the same thought. “No arguments! We’re going and we’ll have Stacy guard the school with her tanks. I have a feeling something may happen there and we need a strong guard.”

“No, not happening,” Gregory countered. “I’m not leaving. You, Stacy, and Chrysalis are powerful enough. She’s a queen, for God’s sake. She could have her entire army at her disposal.”

“True, but as much as I hate to admit it…you are stronger than me,” Chrysalis said. “And if my husband is getting hurt by some powerful being you are aiding us.”

“Whoever kidnapped Jason wants me out of town,” Gregory replied, remaining calm and thoughtful, “so it would be best for me to remain.”

“So, it’s us against what could be a rampaging beast?” Andrew deadpanned. “Brilliant.”

“There is a potential enemy agent already in town in the form of that pony mare we met last night,” Gregory replied. “If you need my aid, Ember might be able to go with you, and if you run into trouble, I can teleport to within a meter of her location to assist.”

Andrew sighed. “Fine, we’ll go, but for God’s sake be on standby if we need help.”

“You know I will,” Gregory promised,

Later that day Stacy and Gregory were in the school going over the criteria for the Spring Semester. “So Andrew, Chryssi, and Ember are in Las Pegasus?”

“They should be there by now,” Gregory said, “especially if Chrysalis used teleportation magic.” He put the papers down. “We shouldn’t be doing what we’re doing now. Keeping the town safe is much more important.”

“I know,” Stacy said, “but my tanks are reporting zero activity and I think it's best if we kill two birds with one stone. It means less work for when school resumes later,” Stacy explained.

“Then before we continue, time for a phone call,” he said as he brought up the two-way communication ring and placed a magical ‘call’ to Ember. Soon, a small magical image of her appeared above the ring. “Ember, how are things going over there?”

“I was just about to call you,” she replied. “We found the address and Dream Star.”

“What was she doing?”

“She claims she owns this office. When we ran in here she had this look on her face as if she had never seen us before. But I know she's lying.”

Gregory turned to Stacy. “Did you see Dream leave?” he asked.

Stacy closed her eyes and put two fingers to her head. “What does she look like in terms of species and color?” Gregory described her in detail. “Hmmm… One of my tanks saw an earth pony mare with a red coat, orange mane and a cutie mark of a star. She went through town and climbed on a train bound for Maritime Bay.”

“I wonder if that mare ever made it to Maritime Bay?” Gregory wondered.

“Well she’s here in Las Pegasus, so come here you!” Ember said as she dragged a mare tied in ropes to the image for Gregory to see.

Gregory nearly facepalmed, but got a good look at the mare in the image, focusing his empathic abilities on her. “You want to teleport here so you can question her or should we bring her to you?” Ember asked.

“Honey, you jumped the gun,” he sighed, “but there’s so much that could be happening. That could be the real Dream Star, for all we know, and whoever came here took on her form, like some sort of advanced changeling ability. If that’s the case, you three and by extension all of us, could be in some serious trouble.”

“Sorry Gregory, I tried to stop them,” Andrew said off screen.

“Remove her gag,” Gregory said. When that was done, he asked, “Miss, were you up in Haven City recently?”

“I was, but that was because the train had to stop due to a line blocked by some heavy snow drifts. I was there for one night,” she explained.

“See! She was there!” Ember exclaimed.

“Where were you traveling from, Miss?” Gregory asked, taking out a map from his desk.

“The Crystal Empire, I had to transfer trains in another city.”

That did make some sense to Gregory. Haven City was the only stop between the Crystal Empire and Equestria, since the town was in the Neutral Lands. “Hmm, and you’ve never seen any of us before?” he asked.

“Well, I was at the Ceremony of the Rail Connection if that counts,” she said.

“I meant more recently, but alright,” Gregory said. Turning to Ember, he said, “Let her go.”

“What?! Are you serious?”

Before Gregory could reply there was a noise in the background as Ember was suddenly tackled by police ponies. “Freeze! Nobody moves!”

“Ah, shit!” Gregory swore as the connection was lost.

“You should probably go and do damage control,” Stacy suggested. “I doubt Andrew can do it himself.”

He sighed, then went to grab his coat. “What was it that Obi-Wan said? Spring the trap?” Giving her a wry smile, he threw his coat on. Just as he was about to teleport away, he stopped, smile dropping. “There’s something in the school,” he said, “but I can’t go investigate. Look in the storage areas.”

Stacy looked at him stupefied. “Wait, what?”

But Gregory vanished before Stacy could ask again. She got up and went down the hall. She then heard some strange sounds coming from a door. She slowly opened it and saw a weird site. There standing near a safe was what looked like a short anthropomorphic pony. His coat was black, his mane was whitish blue and he had stitches all over his body. He was fiddling with the lock with his ear close to it. “Let’s see…10…87…24.” The pony murmured before he turned to see the human girl now standing behind her. The strange creature started back peddling on his hind legs and tripped. Stacy quickly grabbed him and held him up high with a pair of tongs she managed to grab. “Is that the best you got?!”

“What are you doing here, you little creep?” she asked as she bashed him against the wall.

“OW! That was my back, you crazy bitch!” he screamed.

Stacy got a good look, despite the creature not looking like anything she’s seen. The colors and the voice were familiar. “Thunderlane?”

“I need those artifacts! The father demands it!” Thunderlane said with an almost pleading look.

“What artifacts? And what father?” she demanded.

Thunderlane didn't answer, instead attempting to swipe at her with what looked like hooves with spikes sticking out. “Give me the relics! I need the relics! They're gonna whack me and torture my brother if I don't get them!” Despite Thunderlane putting up a struggle Stacy managed to keep a tight hold of him he then thrusted him against the wall again, making him yelp in pain. “Whoa! Easy there, monkey girl, I’m just a barely functioning necrothingy.”

“And I’m your worst nightmare,” she said as she spawned a German Maus out of nowhere. She opened the turret like a hood and slammed Thunderlane inside before shutting it. “Keep yourself locked,” she said to the tank.

“HEY! LET ME OUT OF HERE! LET ME OUT!” Thunderlane shouted as he attempted to break out but his struggle was fruitless.

Stacy walked out with the tank following behind. Starlight Glimmer walked up to her. She stopped as she saw the tank shaking and heard shouting from within. “Is there someone in there?”

“Just a little intruder I'm taking out,” Stacy replied.

Chapter 5: Jointed Rail

Gregory walked out of the Las Pegasus police station with his friends and wife in tow. Both Chrysalis and Ember carried looks of annoyance while Andrew carried a concerned expression. “Well, that could’ve ended more horribly,” Andrew stated.

“You mean becoming victims of what you humans call police brutality?” Chrysalis asked. “I now see why many of you humans complain about it.”

“You two ransacked an office and tied up a mare like a hostage,” Gregory deadpanned, “What did you expect-? Ugh, never mind. Did you at least find anything?”

Andrew reached into his backpack and pulled out a small box. “Actually, while Ember and Chrysalis were being taken away by the cops I found this. The ponies in that office claimed they had never seen it before.” The box had a picture of a locomotive emoji and two words written on it that said ‘too late’. “I believe it's from whoever is targeting us,” he said, opening it to reveal two items. Another flash drive and a fish skull. “Shall we view whatever is on this somewhere safe?”

“You bought your laptop?” Gregory asked.

“Sure,” Andrew said.

The group soon found themselves in a cozy café in a far off booth where Andrew was able to boot up his laptop and plug in the new drive. Just like last time only two files appeared, a video and a text file.

The video opened up with what looked like a scene from a scifi movie. The scene showed a beach that was becoming encased with ice. It froze the wave and it froze the people that were trying to flee. Gregory couldn’t recognize it but it looked familiar. “Do you know this movie?” he asked Andrew.

“Geostorm,” Andrew replied as they continued watching. The scene then shifted to Jason who was in a dark room and was tied to a chair. He raised his head as a figure approached him.

“About time you woke up,” the figure said. Its back was facing the camera and his voice sounded hoarse like it was disguised.

Jason groaned and scowled at him. “Oh great, what is it this time? Here to finish me off for good or something? Because you know what will happen and it won’t end well.”

“No,” the voice began, “because it's obvious with the horn you are immune to physical pain so we’re going with the next best thing. Hurting you mentally.” The figure then bought up a piece of paper.

Jason glanced at it. “What is this supposed to be?”

“A guest list,” the voice replied.

“For what?” Jason asked. “The Grand Galloping Gala?”

“This is the guest list for a funeral…”

“For the citizens of Ponyville? I’ve made my peace with it,” Jason growled.

“On our planet Earth. You recognize some of the names?”

Jason looked more closely at the list. His face became less annoyed and more concerned. “Andrew? Stacy? Robbie?”

The video then went static and then it cut to a black screen with white words. Hurry up… He’s learning fast.

“What is all that about?” Chrysalis asked. “And what funeral?”

Andrew didn't answer. Instead he just stared at the screen. His face looked petrified and frozen as if he saw something get hit by a train. “No… he can’t,” he muttered as he quickly opened the text file. The skull you have is rather common in a certain hole in a certain rock. Get to this location or there will be a gamble with curiosity. The horn won’t save him from knowledge.

“The fuck is this mystery douchebag going on about?” Gregory asked with a scowl as he crossed his arms.

“I don’t like this…we need to figure out this next location and fast,” Andrew said with worry.

“I should be getting back to Haven City,” Gregory said. “Before I left, I felt a strange emotional signature coming from inside the school. Stacy went to check it out, but I need to get back there and see what’s going on for myself. I’ll keep a permanent channel open between me and Ember.”

“Alright, but please be on standby,” Andrew pleaded. “Wherever this next location is, I fear something bigger is waiting there.”

Gregory nodded, then touched his ring, vanishing in a flash of light. Moments later, a small three dimensional magical projection of him appeared above Ember’s ring. “Okay, I’m back,” he said and the magic hologram showed that he was running.

“Okay, so where do you think the next hint is leading us?” Ember asked.

“Let’s see… a fish skull commonly found in a certain hole.”

“You all glazed over an important detail,” Gregory said. “The enemy is a human, we know that now.”

“Yes, but if it's those escapees where in the world would they be now?”

“They could be involved, but the way that voice spoke sounds a lot like Howard,” Gregory replied as he skidded to a stop. “Holy shit…”

“What? What’s wrong?” Ember asked.

Gregory’s image didn’t respond. Instead, he walked forward. “Stacy, how the hell is this pony alive?” he asked someone unseen.

“Don’t ask me, I'm just as confused as you are,” Stacy replied off screen.

“You’re all dead so many are coming on your butt!” a new voice screamed.

“Shut the fuck up, Thunderlane,” Gregory said before raising a hand, “before I see just how effective lightning is on a zombie pony.”

“Uh, Gregory?” Andrew asked but then he heard the sound of lightning and a scream that reminded him of the Five Nights at Freddy's scream.

The image of Gregory looked just as confused. “That wasn’t me,” he said with bewilderment.

“It was you! The lightning came from your hands,” Stacy replied in shock.

“No, it came from somewhere else,” Gregory frowned. He put his hands in his pockets as he took a few steps forward. “Thunderlane, who are you working for?” he demanded to know.

All the dragon, changeling, and human could hear next was the sound of violent thrashing and grunting. “You may have stopped me, but you still won't find him!”

“Why do all villains have the same way of speaking?” Gregory asked with a shake of his head and an eyeroll.

“Excuse me, but what about my husband?!” Chrysalis screamed at the projection.

“Ow, my ear!” Ember groaned.

“Fish skull in a certain hole…yeah, my brain’s fried from lack of restful sleep,” Gregory said, stroking his cheeks thoughtfully.

Just then Andrew perked up. “Jason’s old cave in the Everfree Forest!”

Gregory raised an eyebrow. “It’s worth a look. Get there fast.”

It took a while to teleport there, but the group of three soon found themselves in the forest. “Never thought I would come in here,” Andrew said as he glanced at the remains of a dead timberwolf.

“Watch out for the smell,” Gregory, who was now seated, said as the image showed not only him, but Stacy as well. Both sat anxiously as they listened in on current events.

They soon found the cave but nearly stopped and gagged. “Gross, how was your husband able to tolerate this?”

“You try living cleanly when ponies were abusing and neglecting you,” Gregory replied darkly.

Ember picked up a branch and blew fire on it, turning it into a torch. They soon went inside only to find the place was almost completely empty. Except they found a manila envelope taped to the wall. Andrew took it and opened only to find another flash drive but nothing else. “What, no item?” he asked as he took out his laptop. “Dammit, I’m almost out of charge. I think we should head back and watch on your laptop, Gregory.”

“Both of you grab onto Ember so she can teleport you back with ease,” Gregory instructed them.

After a brief flash and quick bearing recovery. The group gathered around Gregory’s desk where his laptop was and plugged the drive in. Just one video file. “I’m scared to open this,” Andrew muttered.

“So am I,” Chrysalis said, “but this is the only way to find him. Now open it!”

The video started with what looked like vintage footage of World War II. It showed images of American bombers over Japan and Russian tanks in Berlin. Suddenly some words appeared in the foreground. His downfall has just begun.

The footage then cut to Jason rubbing his wrist. It looked like he was untied. “Why did you untie me?” he asked as a female figure walked up to him. She held up what looked like a folder. “What's that?”

“A bit of treasure from our world,” the figure replied. “We want you to read it.”

Gregory then noticed Andrew’s hands were shaking. He even noticed Stacy having a look of slight panic. “Guys? What's in that folder?”

The two didn't reply. Instead they continued to watch the video. Jason opened the folder and began flipping through pages. Gregory could’ve sworn that one of the papers had the words Police Report on it. Jason’s face was changing to an expression of many things. Concern, confusion, panic, and a couple others. “No… there's no way… Are you saying my trial caused this!?”

“Honestly it kinda did,” the female voice said. “Those that got friendly with you they just decided to go hush hush on this.”

Gregory paused the video immediately, then closed it, pulled the drive out of his laptop, stood, and looked down at the two humans. “We won’t watch any more until you explain what the FUCK you’re lying about NOW!” he demanded.

“Remember the night before our battle with Howard and I explained about Markus and many others that died?” Andrew asked.

“Yes,” Gregory said as he crossed his arms.

“We wanted to make a memorial for them, but after everything we all agreed to keep quiet because the last thing we now wanted was for Jason to feel as if he had unintentionally played a part in a huge suicide spike,” Andrew explained.

“Wait, you told him?” Stacy asked Andrew.

“You two are complete idiots,” Gregory said darkly. “Hiding this from us was the single most stupid thing you could have ever done.”

“I didn’t hide this from you. You said it happened because those people had their own issues.”

“You hid it from Jason, and that’s even worse,” Gregory said.

“Well how would you feel if you were told you played a part in hurting so many people unintentionally?” Stacy asked, infuriated.

“Initially guilty, but over time I would realize that was not in my control, so why focus on it,” Gregory explained. “Had you told him earlier, he would be in the acceptance phase, but because you both were stupid enough to hide this from him, now he is more vulnerable than ever. So good job there.”

“Hey! Who’s the one who decided to not go help find my husband!” Chrysalis snapped. “If you had helped we would’ve found him by now!”

“You honestly think they want us to find him?” Gregory asked, snapping his head towards her. “They’re toying with us.” He slammed the drive back down on the table. “We’ll be talking more about this when this crisis is over.”

Stacy plugged the flash drive back in and hit play, scrolling to where they had last left off. Jason was staring at the folder in utter disbelief. “My God… This is fake. Where did you find this?!”

“In a safe inside Andrew Wilbert’s office.”

“What? Are you saying…” Jason trailed off as he stared at the ground.

The girl approached him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “You can make this right.”

Jason looked up, a sudden look of defiance in his eyes. “You honestly think I’m responsible for this? I had no control over their actions! This isn’t something I could predict or even influence!”

Gregory smirked. “He’s stronger than I thought.”

“Yeah, well that's just fancy talk for ignorance is bliss,” The female said.

Jason rolled his eyes. “You think you can honestly blame me for the unfortunate suicide of people who didn’t know the whole truth about that trial?”

“Maybe, but let me ask you this, do you honestly think the entire world forgives you and I mean both worlds?”

“I’m not an idiot,” Jason said, “of course I don’t think that, but what matters to me is that I have my friends and family. People and ponies can think all they want about me, and that’s their prerogative.”

“Oh silly me those are just the first couple of suicide reports you want to know how many there were that resulted from your trial?”

“Again, what do you expect to gain from this? You think I’m that weak that something like that will make me crumble? I. Wasn’t. There. I couldn’t have been even if I tried. We’re all stuck in this world.”

“Yeah, me and my two besties are here for a goal we all have in common. You want to know why us three are the only ones left?”

“Not particularly, but I suspect you don’t care what I think anyway, so knock yourself out,” Jason said.

The girl then grabbed Jason by the throat and to the shock of everyone in the room Jason acted like he had no protection at all. “I lost my dear little sister because of you!”

The video then went static until it came to a black screen that said He’s alive. He’s in a warehouse in Fillydelphia.

“You three have your next stop,” Gregory said. “I suggest you gather some extra hands for backup.”

“Why can’t you and Stacy come?”

“I can’t because I have other concerns,” Stacy replied.

“Yeah, like a tight prison!” Thunderlane shouted from inside the tank as Stacy placed a foot on it, silencing him.

“Do I need to go over why I need to stay here again?” Gregory asked.

“Did anything else happen while we were in the Everfree?” Chrysalis asked.

Gregory nodded. “A massive storm just appeared out of nowhere and is barreling down on Haven City and the school. Everyone’s busily battening down the hatches. Nobody knows where it came from, and from what Twilight told me earlier, it’s unnatural. Magically formed.”

The three set off for Fillydelphia. As they traversed the warehouse district all they could hear were the sounds of seagulls and the rumbling of machinery. Then Chrysalis stopped as she noticed something. Jason exiting one of the warehouses and walking towards a dock. He stopped and just stared out into the ocean seeing the few ships and boats.

The group approached him. As they got closer they noticed a few scrapes and bruises on him and his clothes had holes and tears in them. “Jason?” Chrysalis asked.

Jason said nothing as he continued to stare out at the sea. Andrew nervously stepped forward and raised a hand to his shoulder. “Jas-“

“Don’t you dare touch me!” Jason snapped as he turned and slapped Andrew’s hand away. The others gasped at his face. He had a black eye and numerous scratches. They just stared at him as Jason looked down. “Just get me out of here.”

A few moments later they teleported back to Haven city Jason said nothing as he approached Gregory. “You knew this the whole time didn’t you?”

“Yeah but-“

“No excuses! You’re just as guilty as they are for not telling me!” Jason snapped as he stormed off with Chrysalis following him.

Gregory then turned to Andrew who had joined Stacy by his side. “Well I hope you learned something?”

“What?” Andrew asked, annoyed.

“Maybe if you weren’t idiots none of this would’ve happened.”

Suddenly Gregory felt as if a car struck him in the face as he fell down clutching his nose. He looked up to see Andrew, his face full of rage and his fist extended outward. Both Ember and Stacy were shocked. “Stop. Calling. Us. Idiots! And how about YOU take some responsibility!” he growled as he stomped on Gregory’s stomach knocking the air out of him before walking off.

Ember was by his side immediately and helped him up. “Honestly you kinda deserved that and Jason is kinda right. Seriously, what is wrong with you these days?” Ember asked.

“For one, it wasn’t my call to tell them,” Gregory said as he took in a few deep breaths to calm himself. “That’s completely on them.”

“Then why didn’t you tell Jason in secret? Huh?” Ember asked. “Why didn’t you tell me in secret? Why did you insist on keeping this a secret only to get mad at him? Why aren’t you helping them move on from whatever this is? Think about all that and maybe ask yourself who else here is the idiot. It seems even you're becoming possessive of this town like you're the only guardian. Well, look at yourself in the mirror. You're not,” Ember said as she jabbed a finger in his chest before turning to walk out of the room. “Storm looks like it's calming down. I’m gonna help with damage control.”

“So will I,” Stacy said. “And don’t act in denial, you did zap Thunderlane there was no other place the lightning came out of other than your hands. We all saw it.”

Gregory looked down at his hand and saw electricity emitting from it. He didn’t even concentrate enough to make it and shook it out of instinct. “The hell is going on?” he asked himself.

Meanwhile Grogar and Howard watched through a crystal ball at the scene. Grogar grinned as he watched Gregory’s reaction. “It has barely started and already the social circle is tearing itself apart.”

“I don’t get it,” Howard said. “What was the point of this mystery game, the storm, and that zombie?”

“To see how thin Haven City’s forces can be stretched. I combined our plan A and B together and I have so many more to use.”

“So what was supposed to be the distraction? Jason or Thunderlane?”

“Thunderlane, I knew there wouldn’t be much inside that school. I was just testing Gregory’s stubbornness and I only sent an easily disposable storm. Thanks to that pony I now have a tool that will lead to his defeat.”

“You’re more sly than me,” Howard commented. “And what of his powers?”

“Don’t worry, my student. Even without your colleague’s acting in his dreams, his power will become too much. A mortal like him was never meant to harness the powers of monsters without my guidance. When that time comes he’ll have a choice to make.”

Howard nodded in agreement. “Agreed, but now what? Do we make our big move now?”

“Not yet, for this plan to work we need patience and a lot of it. As far as I know this will take a long time.”

“Aww, but my friends got to beat up Jason. Why can’t I do it now?”

“Because as far as the world needs to know, it’s just three angry humans on the loose. And the many walks of life are getting either blessings or curses. It’s all in the gamble,” Grogar explained. “Let's see if they found out where Celestia is.”

Andrew sat in the cafeteria eating a sandwich. It had been a long day and all he wanted to do was to get a bite and get back to Rainbow. He then heard the double doors open and there he saw Jason. He had a few bandages on his face. The two stared at each other with unreadable expressions. Andrew had a mixture of different feelings. Guilt, anxiety, fear, and a few others. Jason on the other hand just stared at him with a look that upon closer inspection would be judgment.

Andrew only watched as Jason walked through the cafeteria and slowly approached him and sat across from him. Andrew placed his sandwich down whatever appetite he had left was gone. After what felt like an eternity of silence he looked at the Changeling King-Consort and spoke. “What do you want me to say?” he asked. “I’m sorry? I should’ve said something a lot sooner? I’m an idiot? I got that BS already from Gregory! So whatever you have, go ahead!”

Jason sighed. “He was right about one thing. It was not his place to tell us the truth. You sat on this bullshit too, what? Spare my feelings? Grow the fuck up. You do not hold this sort of shit back.”

“Well sorry for keeping a lid on something that would’ve spiked up your guilt and probably led you to do the same thing you did on sweet apple acres.”

“You don’t know a goddamned thing about me,” Jason said. “You honestly think I would feel guilty about it? It wasn’t anything I could control. Sure, I feel bad that they died, but it wasn’t my fault, and it certainly wasn’t the fault of anyone here.”

“You keep saying that, but here's the thing. Those people on my Earth, They didn't care about what you went through. They cared about your approach and the fact that the ponies got hurt.”

Jason waved a hand. “I took the legal route. I did that so that nobody could judge me as being a monster. I’m really sorry those people took their lives, but again, that isn’t on anyone here.”

“Then let me ask you this. I should've asked you right after Howard’s defeat. Did you enjoy hurting them?”

“Are you kidding? Of course I did. Anyone would if they were in my place, and don’t try and deny it. I’ve had this conversation with Gregory, and he actually agrees that anyone who went through what I went through would likely have snapped.”

“So you have no regrets? If you don't, why did you undo the punishments this morning? Were you forced to?”

“I offered before I was kidnapped, but they refused,” Jason said. “And regrets? Everybody has regrets. And yes, I was pretty much forced to.”

“Jesus… with how happy Rainbow and AJ looked I would’ve assumed something else happened the night before this shit happened. And those bruises on you. What happened? I thought the horn would have protected you.”

“I honestly have no clue,” Jason said as he stood. “And right now, I’m too exhausted and emotionally drained to care. Later.” He turned and walked away, shoulder slumped.

“Wait,” he said.

But Jason didn’t wait. He sped up and was out the door quickly, leaving Andrew once more alone with his thoughts. Now only one question lingered in his mind. What exactly happened?

Gregory was running through a dimly lit red hallway, doors on either side of him and red exit signs spaced evenly between said doors. An alarm was blaring all around him as he looked behind him. The Backrooms entities had finally appeared and were chasing him relentlessly. Well, this is fun, he thought ruefully as he ran through Level Run For Your Life!

As he ran he saw the end. A door with an exit sign above it. With what adrenaline he had left he sprinted to the door and closed it right when a Party Goer was about to grab his shirt. He turned and kicked the entity hard, sending it sprawling. “Piss off,” he said as he jumped through the door only to find himself in freefall through a blizzard. Man, these dreams are getting repetitive, he thought.

As he fell through the clouds he expected to see Haven City below him but what he saw was not the familiar town with a big school. Hmm, is that Fillydelphia? he thought.

As he got closer to the ground he then spread his wings. He started flying around noticing how almost all of the buildings had no lights on inside. He landed on top of a building that somewhat resembled the One Liberty Place building, sitting on the edge and looking down at the empty and desolate snowy metropolis.

He then noticed two figures running through the snow. A red unicorn with a blue mane and a light gray minotaur. “If we survive a possible encounter. I’m going to kill you.” The minotaur said.

“I accept those terms,” the stallion replied. “Let's hope the Windigo God doesn't leave the steel mill.”

“Oooh! Windigo God!” Gregory chuckled sardonically. “How…boringly original.”

He then looked and saw what looked like black smoke. He decided to fly closer to investigate. Upon a closer look it was a huge industrial chimney. Gregory looked down and saw he was in the industrial part of the city and saw a huge sign that said Fillydelphia Steelworks.

He looked down and saw an opening on the side of one of the buildings that had a red glow and train tracks coming out of it. He then saw a familiar human figure waiting for him. It looked up at him and waved.

Gregory simply waved back, then leaped off of the building, letting his ice wings slow his descent. He could have just willed himself down, but he enjoyed the sensation of falling now. He then landed right smack in front of the human figure. “Hey, Fauxgory,” he said.

“Wassup? I hear you managed to alter the time track a little. Too bad it still won’t stop the inevitable,” he said as he looked out into the snowy abyss.

“Time track, huh? Nice way of putting it,” Gregory said with a roll of his eyes.

“A bit of slang talk I picked up from Andrew as he talked about his own stories about time traveling. Anyway since you’re here I guess you either finally encountered the entities?”

“Well, duh,” Gregory said. “You put me in Level fucking Run For Your Life, so of course I did.”

“Sorry, those Backrooms do have a mind of their own. If I wanted to end you I would’ve placed you in that pipe dream level.”

“Ah, so now you’re not denying that you’re my Id?” Gregory asked with a smirk. “Honesty, that’s refreshing.”

“Oh no, I'm simply telling you how I or rather you, used to have no control over those rooms. We’ll get that power soon and when that happens you'll be able to do something else.”

“Oooh, this oughta be good,” Gregory said, snapping and creating a bowl of popcorn. “Let’s hear, huh?”

Fauxgory pulled out a watch. “Before I show you that, let’s watch an event that might happen. How about a little music for the background?” he asked as he snapped his fingers and a radio appeared before him. He pressed play and a slow but familiar song began playing.

Before Gregory could react, he felt the ground shake a bit. He looked down the track and saw what looked like a caboose come out of the fog followed by a few box cars and then an engine. It was Connie racing backwards into the steel mill. Gregory could feel Connie was in utter terror. He then followed her inside and immediately felt the warmth of the steel mill along with the small smell of sulfur. “Sulfur, huh? Wonder what’s going on then,” Gregory said as he walked in.

“Duh, the smell of sulfur is common in these places.”

“Wouldn’t know. Never been to one,” Gregory said before he reached over and smacked Fauxgory over the back of the head. “Do try and pretend you know me, dumbass.”

“You’ll learn that soon. I had a lot of time to learn many things. A LOT of time.”

Connie slowed to a stop and just stood there motionless. Gregory couldn't tell if they were ghosts to her or if she actually saw them. Then they heard the flapping of wings. Connie began shaking like a leaf. Gregory could hear the many parts rattling as she did. Soon the inside began to cool as a third Gregory with his hood covering his face hovered in. Connie began backing up slowly.

“Oooh, a Magneto entrance. Classy,” Gregory laughed.

“And it only gets better,” Fauxgory says as he takes some popcorn.

“I’m sure it does,” Gregory said, smacking Fauxgory on the back.

Connie continued to back up until the back of her train touched a set of buffers making her stop. “Please…” she said with a voice of fear, “leave me be.”

“You know I didn’t mean to hurt him,” the third Gregory said as he removed his hood, his face looking like it had little regret on it. “You know I love you and so many others.”

“Okay, so becoming evil makes me into a complete creep,” Gregory shuddered. “That’s just wrong on so many levels.”

“I love all of you,” the third Gregory continued. “But you need to understand. What I’m doing is for the best. I am in control.”

“This isn’t you,” Connie said. “Please, whatever is happening to you is taking you. Fight back!”

“That’s just it, Connie. This is me. Now forgive me and let me get this over with.” he said as he raised his hands. The room began freezing as ice coated the walls. The melted slag turned into frozen metal. Connie’s firebox was taken over by the ice causing her fire to die and then to the surprise of the real Gregory, her boiler exploded, pieces of metal bursted everywhere. The third Gregory flew into her wreckage and plucked out a glowing orb before encasing it in ice. “I'm sorry.”

“Well damn, that’s intense,” Gregory said as he and Fauxgory walked out of the building into the snow, only now the scene before them was of the very same ice throne room he had seen before in a previous dream. “Huh, the decor in here got more Gothic,” he observed.

“Interior decorating has become a decent hobby. One that you might pick up on,” Fauxgory said. “Want to still see my other powers in this dream?”

Gregory then smirked, a wicked glint in his eyes as he turned to face Fauxgory. Reaching over, he placed a hand on the shoulder of the false image of him. “Oh, I’d love to, but there’s just one teensy-weensy problem.”

Fauxgory didn't give him enough time as he reached into his robe and pulled out a ball made out of enchanted ice. “Hope you still like Pokemon.”

However, the ball stopped directly in front of Gregory and shattered. “Awww, but you didn’t let me finish my sentence. I was going to say that there’s a problem.” He walked up, then whispered into Fauxgory’s ear. “I’m not really dreaming right now.” He stepped back, pulled out a small vial of glowing water, and just like in the movie Constantine, shattered it onto his chest.

He came out of his magical meditation immediately, looking around the darkened and snow-covered forest around him. It had snowed again and his body was covered in a decent thickness of snowfall. His eyes glistened and even glowed slightly as he grinned. “Fooooound yooooou,” he said, tilting his head a bit as he spread ice wings and flew up into the air, shooting through the trees, then turning and flying as fast as he could towards the magical signature he could now detect clearly.

His trap had worked, and now he would go see if the enemy was equally as smart. If they were, they would be setting a trap. What had Obi-Wan said again?

“Spring the trap.” Gregory giggled in a somewhat maddening way as he sped up.

Meanwhile another human was running through the forest as he picked up a crystal. “I’m compromised!”

“Then drop the distraction I gave you,” came a voice.

However, it was too late. A mass of ice shot up all around the human. The man dropped the crystal and looked up as a humanoid figure with glowing light blue eyes and bright blue glowing ice wings began to descend. He had a grin on his face as he stood on the lip of the barrier, looking down at him. “Well now, isn’t this a pretty sight?” the magical human with the powers of all the windigos said, a look of glee on his face. “Nice to see you again, dipshit.”

Clark looked up at Gregory. “Uh…hi.”

“Damn, that was lame,” Gregory said as he raised a hand and shot out a bolt at the crystal. It didn’t shatter, however. Instead, it seemed to flow up the lightning bolt and was encased in ice. “I know you can do so much better than that, little minion.”

“You're right, I can,” he said as he reached into his pocket. “Think fast!”

Next thing Gregory knew something was launched up and was coming at him like a baseball. Gregory leaped back, the object narrowly missing him as he did a backflip down to the ground. “Interesting, interesting,” he said, “that thing has a lot of deadly and dark magic in it. A very familiar magic. Thanks for the clue!”

Suddenly the ball of dark magic landed on the ground and burst with light and there standing them was what looked like a giant robot scorpion. “Scorponok, attack!”

“Interesting, but let’s get rid of any distractions before that, shall we?” Gregory suggested, which was when he reached out his hand towards Clark. A massive bolt of lightning struck Clark square in the chest, knocking him back into a tree and knocking him out immediately.

The scorpion launched itself like a wildcat and grabbed Gregory with its huge claw. “No one hurts master. You will pay!”

“Hnng…your master is a stubborn dumbass who can’t think for himself,” Gregory laughed.

That riled up the metal scorpion as its claw grip increased tenfold. It then threw Gregory hard through the trees before retrieving Clark and began tunneling underground.

Gregory slowly stood, spitting up blood. “Run, run, run, as fast as you can,” he giggled madly, “you can’t catch me, I’m the Windigo Man!” With that, he spread his wings and leaped into the air, chasing not their magic signature, but another, fainter one. “Now I know who’s really pulling the strings,” he laughed, “and I can bring a fight to them!”

As he continued to pursue the signature got weaker and weaker until it felt like it vanished. That didn’t deter him, though, as now he knew a place to start. “You can run, but you can’t hide…GROGAR!”

“Impossible! That can’t be right!” Twilight exclaimed. Gregory came back and explained the situation to his family along with Andrew and Starlight Glimmer.

“How come?” Gregory asked, arms crossed as he leaned against a wall and stared into the fire. “Tirek came back, so why not Grogar? If there’s anything I’ve learned, it’s that we have shit luck.”

“That's because Tirek has been locked away for centuries while Grogar was killed by Gusty the Great.”

“Come on, Twilight, do you think Gusty would have actually killed him?” Gregory asked.

“Yes, all the history books and historical texts all say the same thing.”

“Two words: Nightmare Moon.” Gregory looked at her with a serious expression. “You need to understand that history from that far back is bound to have some errors.”

“Nightmare Moon was banished, not killed.”

“Yes I know, but ponies do seem to have a tendency to subtly rewrite history at points,” Gregory replied.

“Even if Grogar is still alive, why would he be here now?” Starlight asked.

“That was going to be my next stop, but Ember teleported to where I was and calmed me back down,” Gregory explained. “Twilight, we know that Grogar is the Father of Monsters. He spent a lot of time up in this part of the continent before he moved to what is now modern Equestria. Gusty stole his bell and supposedly killed him, but what were his motivations for creating monsters? Why try to imitate Faust?”

“That is a good point,” Andrew said. “Still why now? Why not long ago when morality was at its weakest after the trial?”

“Maybe instead of killing him, Gusty sealed Grogar somewhere,” Gregory mused as he began to slowly pace. “Maybe the seals grew weaker because of that morality being low, and it took Grogar until now to break it. The thing is, I know what I felt. Grogar is back, and this time it’s the real Grogar, not Discord pretending.”

“So what are we supposed to do? Send the young six?” Andrew asked. “Thats a suicide mission for sure.”

“Of course it is,” Gregory agreed. “I know where the magic signature was before it vanished. I can fly there quickly and then the rest of you can teleport to where I am by holding onto Ember.”

“Can this wait until morning? Some of us had a long day of running around,”Ember said.

Gregory frowned. “I don’t think it should wait, but Twilight, you said you know a spell that will prevent dreams from forming during our REM cycle, is that true?”

“Well I can cast a spell,” Twilight said, “but we can also use a dream catcher from the buffalo tribe. I actually bought one not too long ago for Cozy.”

Gregory chuckled. “That was thoughtful of you,” he said, “so yeah. Go ahead and do that. I will be in magical meditation until morning.”

At that moment Spike walked in holding a scroll. “Emergency letter from Canterlot. They found Celestia.” He held the scroll out and began to read.

Sir Gregory

I'm sure you're aware by now my sister has disappeared, but do not despair. She is fine but for some reason she is unable to leave the castle. By that I mean she is literally unable to leave. It's like there's a shield preventing her from leaving or teleporting out. And to add further concern her crown and regalia are stuck to her like glue. I know this is late but if you can make a journey to Canterlot tomorrow we will be grateful.

-Princess Luna

Everyone looked around after Spike read the letter out. Nobody spoke for a good long while until Gregory broke the silence. “Well…crap.”

Chapter 6: Diverging Route

[Unknown Location]

Grogar and Howard looked down at Clark as he patted Scorponok. “Poor pair of fools,” Howard began. “And now Gregory will no doubt be fully aware of everything.”

“Not entirely,” began Grogar. “They don’t know for an absolute fact. In fact even if there was one creature alive around the time of my first defeat even they won’t believe I'm still here. Now on to what could be the easiest part of my plan.”

Howard turned to him excitedly. “This sounds promising. What do we do?”

“Absolutely nothing. Nothing but watch the show about a man that will become a fool,” he said as he levitated a crystal ball to them. “It’s a good thing Clark decided to place that parasite in him. Now his demon will just be a real demon and not some actor in a costume.”

[Canterlot Castle - The Next Morning]

Gregory walked through the streets of Canterlot leading up to the castle. The next morning he decided to let Twilight, Starlight, Trixie and a few others investigate the last area where he felt Clark’s and his pet’s magic signature. He hoped they would find a clue or something.

He approached the entrance where a crowd was formed with mixed reactions. After getting through the crowd some guards let him through a barricade and there he saw the royal sisters. They both turned to see Gregroy walking up to them. Luna gestured to her sister. “Observe…”

Celestia walked up but just as she was about to set a hoof outside the castle she stopped as it looked like she bumped into some kind of window or glass shield. “Others can enter and exit,” Luna began. “But it seems my sister is the only exception.”

“And to add insult to injury…” Celestia said as she tried to take her tiara off. It wouldn’t come off even when Luna tried to tug it off.

“Well damn,” Gregory said, “that sucks. Any idea why?”

“We’re not sure, but should we discuss this more inside?” Celestia asked.

“Good idea,” Gregory said, “because it’ll give me a chance to tell you who’s back.”

Once they were inside they went to the dining hall where tea was being served. Gregory told them of his encounter the night prior. “No wonder there's too many coincidences. I knew those three would cause trouble and not just to Jason.”

Gregory nodded. “Something else is happening,” he said, “and I need the two of you to cast anti-scrying magic, the most powerful that you can.”

“Gregory this castle is already a giant anti-scrying in itself. We have had this since the spring purge.”

“And yet something is affecting Celestia,” Gregory said. “Just do it. I don’t know if it’ll work, but at the very least I need to tell you two something important that I can’t share with anyone else yet.”

The two sisters nodded and lit up their horns. Two huge bubbles began expanding until it fully concealed them and beyond. “Speak your mind,” Luna said.

He held up his hand, which was now sparking much more than he could control. He had been wearing gloves which hid it, gloves from his world, but now even those were failing. “My magic is growing beyond my control, so I need to take myself out of the equation.”

“What do you mean by out of the equation?” Celestia asked.

“I mean I need to stay away from everyone and have absolutely no contact with anyone I know,” he said. “Things have been happening too fast for me to concentrate on learning to master these growing powers of mine. I need to find a place that can conceal me from magical attacks and where I can focus solely on mastering the instability of my increasing magic.” He looked at Celestia. His expression may have been calm, but there was pure terror lurking beneath his eyes. “I absorbed the power of not just one Windigo, Celestia. I absorbed all the Windigos that were there that day. Karma has come to bite me in the ass, and I need to face it head on.”

“And you think exile to solitude is your answer? There are barely enough places in this world for that course of action my friend,” Celestia said.

“I know someplace where I can go,” he said, “and no, before you ask, I can’t tell you. I can’t risk things getting out.”

“Gregory, don't you think that's also what the enemy wants you to do? Abandon Haven City while something lurks in the darkness?” Luna asked with worry.

“I see no other alternative that would keep everyone safe,” Gregory explained. “Ladies, I am starting to lose it. I’m feeling intense paranoia and seeing enemies everywhere. Those dreams I’ve been having may have been planted inside me, but if my powers do keep on growing, then I need to focus solely on controlling them. That way I can come back and kick some major ass.”

“Don’t you have a list of contingency plans?” Luna asked.

“Unfortunately, my powers growing out of my control is something I couldn’t think of because Windigo powers aren’t something anyone truly knows about,” Gregory explained.

Celestia looked out the window as a thought came to her mind. “Anyone but one…” she murmured her voice speaking from experience.

“Let me guess, the Moochick,” Gregory said, eyes rolling as he mentioned the gnome from the My Little Pony G1 cartoons, knowing that was complete bullshit.

Celestia looked at him confused before shaking her head. “No, someone who has been dead long before we became Star Swirl’s students. The father of monsters himself.”

“And that’s who’s returned from the dead,” Gregory said. “He’s the one behind the attacks and everything else.”

The two sisters looked at him bewildered then to each other. They were silent until Luna spoke up. “Gregory, we were foals when we witnessed his demise. There was nothing left of him but his bones and his horns.”

“Believe me or not, it doesn’t matter,” Gregory said. “Grogar is back. Either that, or there’s something out there that is making itself appear to be him, but if there’s anything I know about magic, it’s that each creature’s magical signature is as unique as a fingerprint. It would take an immense amount of power to fake one. And there is absolutely no way I’m going to him for help. Nobody else knows how to control or harness these powers of mine, so I need to be as far away as possible and hidden away in a special place I know of.”

“And are you certain your family will be alright with this decision? You know how Ember would feel to be separated. The same goes for Twilight and the children.”

“Of course they wouldn’t be okay with it,” Gregory said, “but this is why I’m telling you. I can’t be around them at the moment. Our relationship right now is being threatened because I can’t control not just my powers but my emotions.”

“What about Jason and Andrew?” Luna asked. “I heard rumors something happened between them yesterday.”

“That’s something they should tell you if they want,” Gregory explained, “but it’s not my place. My point is that I’m too dangerous to be around anyone until I can fix this.”

The two sisters looked at each other and nodded. “Very well, we’ll respect your decision,” Celestia said.

“But please,” Luna added. “Be careful.”

“I will,” Gregory promised.

[Yggdrasil - An Hour Later]

Gregory walked into Starlight Glimmer’s office where some of his unicorn friends were waiting. “Gregory, you're back. Is Celestia okay?” Starlight asked.

“She’s fine,” he said, acting as if nothing was wrong and as if he wasn’t about to secretly abscond elsewhere. “She’s somehow trapped in Canterlot Castle. Other than that, she’s not hurt or anything.”

Twilight sighed in relief. “Well that's good. We just got back ourselves from those coordinates you gave Ember. We searched the area for any signs of magic energy.”

“And what did you find?” Gregory asked. “Wait, let me guess, a whole lot of nothing.”

“Yes, the only thing we found in that area was some kind of deep hole that looked like it was dug up by diamond dogs,” Trixie explained.

“Of course it wouldn’t be that easy,” he sighed. He walked over to where Trixie and Starlight stood. He patted both of them on the backs. “I knew I should have chased that signature before Ember called me back. Ah well.”

“There's something else,” Twilight began. “A student was walking in that same area last night. He saw you spawn some ice and begin speaking. Only there was no one else there.”

Gregory frowned. “Damn it, they’re good,” he muttered to himself before he removed his hands from Trixie’s and Starlight’s backs. “Okay, I’m going to need to think a bit more about this. I’m going to head to the apartment for a bit, and I’d like to be alone for at least an hour, nothing more.”

Starlight looked at him confused. “Alone for an hour? What are you going to do?”

“Some magical meditation,” Gregory explained. “It helps me calm down, and since there’s a raging blizzard outside, I can’t do it in my normal spot.”

“Gregory? What's going on?” Starlight asked, becoming less concerned and more stern.

“Believe me, that’s what I’d like to figure out,” Gregory said as he looked at the ponies in the room before heading to the door. “I just need to be alone for a bit. Things are happening too fast for anyone to catch a break.”

Starlight stared at him in a way that could nearly rival Fluttershy’s stare. “Okay but please come back here when you’re done,” she said. “We need to talk about something else.”

He nodded before he headed out of the room.

Minutes later, he was standing on the balcony of his apartment overlooking the whiteout conditions around the school. Winter storms were a danger here, but he had managed to figure out a means of flying through the storms. Without a word, and without even packing anything up, he closed the door to the balcony, created his ice wings, and shot into the air, heading north.

Heading towards the only safe place he knew of. Mt. Everhoof.

Down in the gym, Andrew was punching a huge sandbag. “Don’t know a damn thing about him, he says. Grow the fuck up he says,” he groans as he swung another punch at the bag. “Like he knows a damn thing about me as well.”

He swung another punch, making it swing until he heard the doors open.“Geez, dude, another punch and we’ll need to replace that thing,” Rainbow called out from the door.

“Oh hey Dashie,” he says before giving a swift kick.

“Uh uh,” she shook her head before walking up and plopping down on a nearby bench. “No Dashie today. Not until you tell me what’s really bothering you.”

Andrew sighed and took off the boxing gloves he had on. “Remember that story I told you about? The one about Markus?”

She nodded somberly. “What about it?” she asked.

“His death on earth wasn’t the only suicide that resulted from Jason hurting you and your friends. There were others…”

Rainbow’s eyes went wide, then she facehooved. “Celestia-damn it…and you’re just telling me this now?”

“I wanted to tell you and others for some time now. Well, technically Gregory knew more about it. But every time I wanted to talk about it I either got too nervous or got too busy. I didn’t want any more emotions to run high especially after Howard.”

“Okay, first of all, that’s horseshit,” Rainbow said bluntly. “Those are dumb excuses. Let me guess, you were trying to protect our feelings?”

“In a technical sense, yes. But there was a bit more to it.”

“Celestia’s mane, you’re stupid sometimes,” Rainbow said. “Cute. Adorable. But stupid. That is incredibly selfish.”

“I know…the truth is I didn’t want to relive those memories. I wanted to move on. I was tired of seeing that memory play on in my head.”

She softened a bit. “I lost a good number of friends when Jason attacked Ponyville when he was possessed. I might not have been there, but I did see Ponyville afterwards. Move on? Look, I’m not the best at mushy crap like this, but I’ve learned that if you want to move past things, you gotta face them head on first before you can move on. You obviously haven’t done that.” She gestured out the door. “Have you spoken to a professional about this? Either here or back in your world?”

“I have on Earth but I couldn’t afford another session after the first. Around that time I could only do so much, especially in a bad economy.”

“Well, talk to Trixie then,” Rainbow said, “or I could ask Twilight if she could find somepony else who you could talk to. Trixie may be unorthodox, but she’s surprisingly good at being a counselor.” She reached up and gently booped his nose, much like he did with her often. “Gotta pull that bandage off fast, my guy.”

Andrew was silent for a long moment. After a bit he smiled. “How did I end up being with such an awesome fiancee?”

“You got the luck of the draw, dude,” she grinned. “Actually, come to think of it, maybe Stacy or some other humans could use some professional counseling. I mean, none of you are professionals like that, and Maritime Bay is still growing strong.”

“Well, the others didn’t lose anyone close to the suicide. I was the only one with a friend who died and those three escapees lost someone even closer.”

“That doesn’t mean they can’t get somepony or somecreature to talk to,” Rainbow insisted. “Come on, they can’t go back to your homeworld. That’s gotta be tough. I know I’d be super bummed if I was stuck in your old world.”

“You wouldn’t be bummed, you’d be worshiped,” he laughed.

“Yeah, right after your government takes me and tries to figure out how a supposedly fictional character came to life,” Rainbow deadpanned before grinning.

They both laughed for a while before Andrew frowned again. “You think Jason will forgive me? He did have to find out in a rather… brutal way.”

“Well, he forgave us, but it took a while,” Rainbow said, “but I think he might if you show you’re really sorry.”

He leaned down and kissed her on the cheek. “Thank you Rainbow. So, are we still having dinner with your parents tonight?”

“Thankfully, they made it here before the storm broke, so yeah,” Rainbow nodded before standing up gently. “You good now or do you need to punish some sandbags some more?”

“I think I’m done punching but I don’t think I cuddled enough today,” he said grinning.

“You’re lucky I’m grounded because of this foal,” she teased. “Although I think by the time we get back home, we’ll be soaked, so better prepare to cuddle in the bath.” She gave him a sultry wink.

Andrew smiled, knowing he had somepony to once again count on to give him color in a gray world.

[Mt. Everhoof - That Same Time]

The snowy mountains were treacherous at best for almost any flying creature. The winds whipped hard around Gregory’s overcoat as he landed on a pathway leading to the top of the mountain. He was short of breath from the altitude and had to take a breather in order to adjust to the new oxygen content. After a while, he took a sip from the water in his pack and looked around. The snowdrifts on the pathway he’d landed on were high, almost to his hips, so he lifted off of the ground again, created some makeshift snowshoes out of ice, and walked gingerly up the pathway, sticking to the mountainside so as not to fall over.

The climb took him hours, and he had to refill his bottle with ice cold water he created several times, but eventually the pathway began to even out, leading him to a large ledge. He looked at an image on his phone, then back at the ledge where the cavern was. It looked remarkably similar to the cave at the top of the mountain in the Season 9 episode Frenemies. There were rocks with glowing swirls carved into it, a cave blocked by some sort of magical barrier, and whipping winds around him.

Cautiously, he approached, reaching out towards the cavern entrance. He expected to touch some glowing magical shielding, but when his hand continued going in, he paused, pulling back. Looking around, he saw a number of smaller rocks just sitting near the edge of the cliff. Picking one up, he tossed it at the cave, only for it to bounce off of a golden shield. What startled him was that the shield was out farther than his footsteps. He tossed a few more rocks at it with the same results. Walking back up, he stepped past where the shield was, utterly confused.

He took a few steps in, then walked back out. He did this a few more times before he was satisfied, then he headed deeper into the cavern. To his surprise, it was warmer in the cave than it was outside. There were several small holes in the ceiling where snow did fall through, but it always melted before it hit the ground. He created several enchanted ice patches in those holes, creating windows and skylights.

The cavern itself was enormous, a large natural dome shaped structure with stalactites and stalagmites on the ceiling and walls. The ground was a uniform layer of dust save for a circular pool in the center with a pedestal coming out of it. He guessed, judging by an indentation on the pedestal, that this was where Grogar’s Bell had been before it had been claimed. There were two exits from the room, one the way where he’d come, and the second on the opposite side of the first.

Delving forward, he found that the second pathway led to another room, only this one showed ancient signs of habitation. Judging by the size of the ancient bed, it had to have been a pony who had lived there. The bed was made of stone. There was a small fireplace carved into the wall of the secondary chamber along with an empty bookshelf. Other than that, there was nothing else.

Gregory set down his backpack and began to unpack, first laying his winterized sleeping bag on the ground, then placing some of his most prized possessions on the empty shelves. He turned around and faced the first chamber. Sitting down on his sleeping bag, he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, exhaling slowly. A single, solitary tear fell down his cheek as he opened his eyes once more. “It’s time,” he began, then closed his eyes once more, falling into magical meditation.

There was darkness for a moment but slowly sounds could be heard. It almost sounded like a riot or a battlefield just like the vision he had on the day he met Andrew and Stacy.

He delved deeper, ignoring the sounds as he searched through himself, looking for what he knew would be there: something akin to a magical infection or virus. The sounds only got louder, but he ignored them until he found what he was looking for, and when he did, he couldn’t believe what he found. There was a small almost microscopic portion of the Timberwolf poison still inside of him. It was small enough that he didn’t even notice it, but it was a link to whatever or whoever had infected him.

He concentrated hard on it, creating an impenetrable shield of ice around it, but being extremely careful not to damage his own body. He thought he heard a deep voice growling the word “No…” before he felt the sudden urge to vomit. Opening his eyes, he jumped up and rushed over to the cavern’s entrance, puking up a small piece of ice onto the cave entrance floor.

He looked down at it in disgust, then lifted his boot and smashed the ice, stomping out the last remaining bit of Timberwolf poison forever. He felt freer than he had in a very long time, but he knew there was still work to be done. Turning back, he returned to his spot, sat down, and resumed the meditation. This time, there were no interruptions.

The connection between Gregory and his attacker had been permanently severed.

[Gregory’s Apartment - That Evening]

Cozy Glow looked out the window at the snow lightly falling, her face full of concern. She sighed as she went to the kitchen where Twilight and Spike were preparing dinner. “When’s daddy coming back?” she asked.

Twilight stopped stirring the pot, her expression going from focused to worried. A deep dreaded feeling started crawling up her spine as she looked down at the filly. “I’m sure he’ll be back any minute now,” Twilight said. But deep down she felt like she was lying to herself.

“But where did he even go?” Cozy asked.

“Probably gone to deal with some issues,” Ember said as she strolled into the kitchen after taking a shower.

Twilight nodded in agreement. ‘He better get back here soon. Gone for an hour? More like gone for the day,’ she thought. “Hey Ember can you stir this? I just remembered I have to make a call to Starlight in regards to… something,” she said.

“Huh? Oh sure,” she said as she grabbed the spoon from Twilight. The alicorn left the kitchen and into the bedroom where she picked up a communicator. “Come on Gregory, pick up,” she pleaded to herself. There was no reply.

However, after a few seconds, the sound of a message being played could be heard. It was Gregory’s voice. “Hello. By now you’re probably wondering where I am. Rest assured that I am in no danger at the moment. I cannot reveal where I am for security reasons because all of our minds are being tapped by Grogar, so please believe that I am far enough away that I will be no danger to anyone. I will only repeat this message once because afterwards, the message won’t play again. I have messages for Cozy, Ember, Twilight, Jason, and Andrew, so whoever is receiving this message either find them right away or write down the messages. Hang up and call again and I will repeat these messages.”

Twilight quickly ripped a blank page from a notebook and a pen. “Ember! Cozy! Hurry up and get up here!” she called after cutting the call short and waiting for them so she could call again.

“Why is it always me?” Spike groaned as he took over for Ember as she and Cozy entered the bedroom.

“You come up too, Spike,” Twilight quickly added.

The two ponies and two dragons gathered around the crystal communicator as Twilight called again. The first message played, then there was a ten second pause before the message continued. “To Cozy Glow, my first family in this world and my beloved daughter. I love you so much, sweetie, and I am proud of the filly you are. I will not be gone forever, only until I have mastered this increasing magical ability I have. Until I return, know that I will think about you every day. I have a picture of us with me that I will look at until I return to see you.”

Cozy Glow had tears welling up in her eyes as Ember picked her up and held her close.

“To my beloved wife Ember. I know you’re probably seriously pissed off at me for running away, and you have every right to be.”

“Damn right I am,” she murmured.

“When I do return, and I promise you that I will return,” Gregory’s voice continued, “I give you permission to slug me as hard as you want. I want you to know I didn’t make this decision lightly. I know everyone around me was eventually going to put me in magical restraints, and they would have been right to do so. Still, I had to leave to learn to control this magic far away. I couldn’t risk hurting you or anyone else that I love. You will always be in my thoughts and dreams. I love you so very much, my azure princess and I promise that I will return to you.”

Ember held Cozy tightly as she tried her best to keep her own tears from streaming down. But those efforts were worthless. Twilight could only imagine what he would say to her.

“Twilight Sparkle: my first friend in this world, my first magic teacher, and newest member of my family. I owe you a lot for teaching me about how to control my magic up until now, and I will be forever grateful for what you’ve done for me. I love you so very much, and I promise to return to you and everyone else. I can’t wait to see all of you.”

Twilight now had a look of sorrow as she then held up the pen and paper with her magic. He knew what she was about to hear would be both a message to deliver and a letter to the changeling hive.

“To Jason Wright. I can only imagine how pissed you are at me now, too. I don’t blame you. I encourage you, however, to stay the course and be strong for your wife, your child, and the changeling hive. They are your family and you deserve that much after everything you’ve gone through. I also encourage you to try and make amends with Andrew and the others. Don’t do it for my sake, and if you can’t, don’t. I look forward to seeing you again.”

“Only one left,” Twilight said.

“To Andrew, my attitude against you lately has not been the kind I can tolerate in others, and for that, I do apologize. No excuses can be made, and if this has damaged our friendship, then I can’t blame you. Still, please remain strong and help to protect Haven City and your friends.”

Twilight wrote it all down not missing a single word.

“Oh, and before I go, I do have one more message, this one for young Spike,” the voice of Gregory said. Spike perked up at this. “I remember our conversations about mine and Twilight’s relationship, and I know from my empathic abilities that you’ve desired to have a bigger family. In the top drawer next to my bed is a piece of paper. I want you to go get it right now if you are there. If not, can whoever is hearing this give it to him?”

Spike immediately ran to the drawer and began rummaging through it and soon pulled out a sheet of paper. The piece of paper was a complete adoption form with Spike’s name on it, only with a new surname. The name read Spike Graystone. Spike had tears welling up as he looked back to the others.

“If you don’t like having my last name there, we can discuss it when I get back, but you’ve become part of my family over the past few months, and I know Cozy sees you as a brother. When I come back, I will deliver this paper, unless you want to deliver it now. I won’t stop you. I’m glad to know you, young dragon. Stay safe and protect our family.”

As the call came to a close everyone gathered in a group hug all of them crying. But deep down they all knew he would come back. When exactly they won't know.

“In conclusion, I make this solemn vow,” Gregory’s voice said, and this time there was determination in his voice. “I will return. I will help defeat our enemies and bring peace to this land. If there are any children there, I’m sorry for what I’m about to say, but nobody, and I mean NOBODY, fucks with my family and friends and get away with it! I love you all, and will see you all again.”

Meanwhile outside a figure watched the scene through binoculars. They couldn’t hear the voice on the communicator crystal, but noted how distraught they seemed to be. The figure flew away, completely missing the smiles on the faces of the group. He assumed that they had just received some bad news about one of their primary targets, one Gregory Graystone, and smirked to himself. “Clark to Howard, it would seem the stubborn one has abandoned his home much sooner than we predicted. Shall we make arrangements for the next phase?”

“No…Grogar’s orders. We must wait but they don't have to know whatever happens it's on us,” Howard responded.

“What are you suggesting, bossman?” Clark asked.

“You don't have to do anything, but your new pet can.”

Clark grinned as he dropped a ball on the dirt ground. Scorponok spawned next to him. “My pet… hunt and destroy but make your noise… quiet once in a while.”

The giant robot scorpion nodded and tunneled underground using its claws like drills.

[Rainbow’s House - That Same Time]

It was a bit quiet in the dining area as Andrew stared down at the food before him. A pasta and potato sandwich on sourdough. He picked it up with his hands and took a big bite. After a bit of chewing he swallowed. “Mmm this actually tastes better than I thought it would,” he said.

“Well, our little Dashie always had the best taste in food,” Windy Whistles said with glee.

“Mom…” Rainbow groaned.

“Sorry old habits die hard.”

The small family continued to eat but Andrew looked over and saw Bow Hothoof watching him carefully. He felt a little uneasy about it but didn’t let it bother him that much. “So uh, how was your journey here? I assume the EGR made good on their travel discounts?”

“Oh yes, the family discounts you gave to us were great and those first class coaches were warm and comfortable,” Windy said. “Never thought traveling by train would be more luxurious than flying on a breeze.”

“And we’ll be doing more to improve,” Andrew said, appreciating the feedback.

“Yeah, like wearing protection,” Bow said.

“Excuse me?” Andrew asked.

“You heard me!” Bow said, slamming his hoof on the table.

“Dad!” Rainbow snapped.

“Honey, we talked about this,” Windy said, trying to put a hoof on her husband’s.

“No! I won’t stand for this. This man came from a species that was tartarus bent on destroying us and crippled our daughter! And to add insult to injury he got her knocked up!”

“Technically that was Howard for destroying and an angry Jason for crippling her,” Andrew corrected.

“Which was deserved,” Rainbow added.

“But the knock up part, yeah that's on me,” Andrew finished scratching the back of his head.

“Regardless, while I’m glad our daughter has been healed by you, what's to stop your kind from hurting her again?”

Rainbow and Andrew looked at each other and leaned in. “Should we tell him it was Jason forced to heal you?” Andrew whispered.

“I don’t know if that would make it worse or better.” Rainbow whispered back.

They both turned back to the father. “Sir, I didn’t play a part in removing the scar from your daughter or giving her flight back. But please understand I would do anything to protect her and the baby she’s now carrying.”

“So if she gets her painful punishment back will you just let her have it and let her continue to suffer with it?”

“Dad-”

“I want to hear it from him, Dashie!”

Andrew was silent as the words sank in. He looked to his fiance who stared back at him. Would he let her have it back? He inhaled, then turned to Bow. “Mr. Hothoof,” he said stalwartly, “your daughter made it crystal clear when Jason first offered to take the punishment away that she would refuse. They all did. They said they deserved what they got, and it would be unfair to get off early. If Rainbow Dash says she wants it back, then I will respect that decision. Same if she doesn’t want it back. It’s her body, so it’s her choice. And frankly, that’s all that should matter to those who love her.”

There was silence between all four of them. It was so tense that even the breeze from the outside could be loud. After a while Bow sighed. “I swear if anything happens to my daughter or grandchild because of any pain you or any other human gives her. I’ll be coming after you.” He said with a menacing look. “And that's not a threat. It's a promise.” He then sat back down and sighed. “But I can tell you're a decent human. So tell me how would you rate our daughter on an awesome scale?”

“Twenty- no one hundred and twenty percent cooler,” Andrew said.

There was a tense silence until Bow Hothoof sighed. “Well that's something we can agree on. Consider my blessings given. Even though you already proposed to her.”

That made everyone smile. To Andrew that was a huge relief. A while later he was in bed with Rainbow. Her parents were lucky to be a short walk away from an inn. The two stared at each other lovingly. Andrew rubbed Rainbow’s belly. “You know I have to wonder since Chrys and Jas have a hybrid does that mean we have a hybrid too?”

“I don’t know,” Rainbow said. “When I went to the doctor he said it was too early to tell. I have an ultrasound coming up soon, maybe we’ll find out more then.”

“Even if the child is a hybrid I’ll still love him or her no matter what.”

Rainbow kissed him. “So will I.”

Gregory lay down on the floor of his current sleeping cave, breathing in regularly as he attempted to fall asleep. However, his mind wandered. It hadn’t taken him long to realize that the cave he was in acted like the event horizon of a black hole, but in reverse, that is, that time inside the cave moved along at a faster pace than it did outside. Already, several days had passed for him while only about an hour or more had passed in the outside world. It was nighttime now, and it would be for a long while. In the relative days since he’d entered the cave, he would go out regularly and scoop up snow to melt for water, not wanting to use the cave’s pool. Strangely, it seemed as if the time dilation effects were only present if he was in it. He was happy about this, and had decided that he could possibly use this to his advantage.

During one of the times he had been outside, he had discovered a smaller cave that didn’t have this time dilation effect, so he decided that when night would eventually come, he would sleep in that cave for that one night, then return to the first cavern. He was currently in the second cave, which was much warmer than the outside. He curled up in his sleeping bag, conserving his warmth. The sleeping mask over his eyes and the beanie he wore helped keep heat in tremendously, as did the long johns he wore. He would have started a fire, but knew that was a foolish idea as this cave didn’t have a fireplace, so he would need to sleep without one.

Slowly, he began drifting off to sleep, the constant sound of wind easing his mind. However, it didn’t feel like he fell asleep. The next thing he knew, Gregory felt himself in some sort of void. Slowly, light began to form around him. He found himself standing on nothing despite there being something solid beneath his feet. His body also appeared to be a silvery translucent version of his normal body.

He looked around, and the scene shifted. He now saw that he was standing in a vast, seemingly endless prairie with perfectly circular pools of still water scattered throughout. His body remained almost ethereal, but felt solid to the touch. He began walking along, looking into the pools, only to start seeing strange things in each of them. Each one looked like they were first person videos of wild and dreamlike scenes.

As he watched, he noted that a few of them would vanish while new pools would simply appear out of nowhere. Above him, the sun shone down and a light mist spread everywhere.

He took a step, only to realize far too late that he had stepped into a pool itself. He fell in, only instead of feeling himself get wet, the world around him dissolved, then reformed. He then felt his feet touch something like gravel. When his vision cleared he found himself standing under a floodlight. He looked around and realized he was in the middle of a train yard on Earth. His body still retained its ethereal translucent appearance, however.

Curious, he started to wander around and soon found himself in a workshop that had a few diesel locomotives parked inside. They were all blue with the word Conrail in white letters across them. He then heard static and saw a radio on a nearby desk. He walked over and the static stopped only for a voice to be heard.

"Conrail is officially extinct. Goodbye Conrail."

"That's a 10-4 roger."

"Good axle count. uh, this will be your final Conrail Youngstown Line Out."

"NS Youngstown Line out..."

“So what? You’re just gonna leave?” a female voice spoke from behind. He looked back, only to find that there was no one until he noticed the cab lights in one of the engines was on with a man fiddling with the controls.

“You and I both knew this day would come,” a male voice replied. “I’m needed on a different line and that's just business. The only thing that'll happen to you is either a new paint job or a transfer like me.”

“Like hell it is,” the female voice replied. Gregory then realized it sounded like a younger Connie. “You’re just letting these corporate pigs take you away from me and we both know we’re slowly being replaced by newer models. I might be sent to a junkyard by the end of the year. We can still stop this, we just need to fake our breakdowns, lock our brakes, and that’ll be us going on strike and the humans won’t even know it's-”

The second voice cut her off. “Are you even listening to yourself? That’s just…” the voice trailed off as one of the diesels began moving forward towards the big doors. “You know what, forget it. Your next train is bound for the east interchange and I’ll be there to be transferred to the CSX until then. You can say goodbye there if you want.”

“Fine then! Screw off to God knows where. You're dead to me, you hear me? Dead!”

The scene shifted and Gregory then found himself in a scrapyard. Rusting automobiles, old broken locomotives, and scrap metal laid everywhere. He then saw the familiar shape of Connie’s old body sitting amongst the wreckage. He then heard what sounded like crying. “I’m sorry…I hope you made it out there. Wherever you are.”

“Who were you talking about?” Gregory asked without thinking.

“Who’s there!?” Connie asked in alarm.

Gregory jumped. “Shit,” he muttered as he stepped out in front of Connie and waved sheepishly. “Um…sup?”

The rusting hulk of a machine suddenly flickered her cab lights on. To Gregory it felt like a pair of eyes were looking down at him. “Who are- wait Gregory?” There was a brief silence until Connie spoke again. “This is a dream isn't it? How are you here?”

Gregory reached out, then snapped his fingers. Connie’s bulky form began to shift and warp until she became a human. Her new form had jet black hair, wore a conductor’s hat, a pair of blue jeans, a black sweater, and had deep yellow eyes that glowed. He figured that it would be easier to talk to someone in a human form rather than a train. “Honestly? I wish I knew,” he said. “This shouldn’t be happening. Only Princess Luna has the power to enter dreams, but if this really is your dream, then somehow I gained this ability since I left.”

Connie took a moment to look over her new dream body. “How?” She then shook off her shock as she looked up into Gregrory’s eyes. “Wait a minute, you left? Is that why I heard Ember yell out in rage? I could hear her all the way from my shed.”

“Yeah…I left town and headed…somewhere else for a while,” he replied.

Connie’s eyes became narrow and she crossed her arms. “Define while and somewhere?”

“I can’t do either of that,” he said, “mostly because I don’t know how long, and as for the where, I can’t risk it. I’m both being targeted by ancient enemies of the world and my powers are growing faster than I can control them. I need a place to learn to wield these new abilities without harming those I care about.”

“And you’re doing this alone?” she asked in alarm. “Why can’t Twilight or even Celestia help you?”

“Again, I don’t want anyone being hurt by what’s going on inside me,” he explained. “Celestia is unable to help as it is, and Twilight? Well, again, I don’t want her being hurt because of me. She still can’t use her magic thanks to the Gjallarhorn.”

“I can’t tell if you're being outright stubborn or being paranoid because you are hurting the ones you love right now.”

Gregory held up his thumb and forefinger. “A little bit of both, to be honest,” he said, “but where I am right now is perfect because it means I’ll likely be home much sooner than I expected.” He stroked his chin, remembering that he hadn’t shaved in what to him was days, and he was growing a silvery white beard because of it. “I can’t risk the enemy finding me and tormenting me. It’s a distraction I can’t afford.”

Connie just shook her head. “I’m not sure if I agree with your methods but I won’t question it. But seriously you need to stop keeping your family in the dark. I had to learn that the hard way.”

He sighed. “Yeah, that’s why I left them messages. Look, right now, I know I made a good decision. Maybe not the best, but it’s definitely helping. I’m starting to regain some control and am learning more. Besides, when I did leave, things were already a bit tense between me and a few people, including Ember and Twilight. I saw how afraid they were of me. I need to learn to control these new abilities.”

Connie was silent for a bit but nodded eventually. “Well whenever you decide you do need help I’ll be waiting.”

He chuckled. “Thanks. Also, please keep this conversation to yourself. We don’t know who else might be listening.”

“Sure. Oh, before you go, how much of my dream did you see?”

Gregory took a deep breath. “I came in when someone said Conrail was officially extinct.”

Connie frowned and looked down in sadness. “I can still hear that radio call to this day. The ending of a railroad that saved the industry only for a more corrupt one to take over.”

He walked over to her. Now it was his turn to comfort her. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close to his solid but still ethereal and translucent form. “You’re in a much better place now,” he reassured her softly.

Connie was surprised. “So this is how it feels to be hugged. I see why Andrew and Rainbow love it so much.”

Gregory chuckled. “You know,” he mused, “when this is all over, perhaps there’s a way you can be given the ability to switch between a human form and your train form. Or even a pony form, a griffin form, dragon form, the sky’s the limit.”

“Well, we were called iron horses for a reason,” she chuckled. “Anyway I should rest. I have a train to take to the badlands tomorrow. Does Jason know you left?”

“I left him a message, so hopefully he does,” Gregory replied. “In the meantime, however, here.” He waved his hand, and the scene shifted. The two of them stood in Connie’s own train body as they rushed down a track. They were traveling through an idyllic looking meadow with snow capped mountains on either side. Gregory smiled and put Connie in command of the train. “Here, you should enjoy the rest of your dream.”

Connie sat in the driver seat and placed a hand on her own throttle. She leaned out the window to look down the track and then back to Gregory. “Thank you…”

He smiled. “Have a better and pleasant dream, my friend. I’ll leave you to it.” With that, he flew out into the air, and instantly found himself back in the valley of pools. Looking around, he spotted a tree and walked over to it. Sitting beneath it, he closed his eyes, and fell once more back into a meditative state.

[Changeling Guard Outpost – The Next Day]

Jason looked over the scroll that was sent to him. Thanks to Spike’s breath he received it without waiting. As he read his part of the message, he didn’t know what to feel. Eventually he groaned. “Gregory, you stubborn asshole.”

Eventually the chariot landed outside a camp with a guard tower and a few tents. The changeling guards saluted as Jason stepped off. “Good morning, Emperor. How was your journey?” asked one of them. Jason said nothing as he approached the camp. The same guard spoke up again. “Sir? Are you okay? You seem agitated and you look like you didn’t sleep well.”

“Oh I’m just feeling peachy,” Jason said sarcastically. “Just had another nice night of terrors where I saw myself becoming possessed again and killing every single ling. Does it LOOK LIKE I SLEPT AT ALL?!” The guards jumped at his sudden outburst. Jason soon calmed down. “No no I’m sorry. I’m just stressed. Let's just get this over with. Have there been any signs of unusual activity out here?”

“No sir,” another changeling drone replied. “All is quiet. Too quiet, one would say. We however have been told of the freight train passing by later.”

As they spoke something rose from the ground beneath the guard tower. Something metal and sharp began picking at the wood. A few seconds later there was a groan followed by a creaking noise and a snap. One changeling looked back. “WATCH OUT!”

Everyone moved out of the way as the tower fell over with a crash. Everyone looked at the remains of the tower. “What the hell was that?!” Jason asked.

“Maybe the wood is old. It is an old tower,” the drone responded. The others began inspecting the debris as Jason watched. What he didn't see was the long metal sharp tail emerging from the ground behind him. Its tail extended a sharper blade from the end. That was when the same drone looked back. “WHOA!” he yelled as he fired a beam. Jason immediately jumped to the side as the beam nearly missed him. The tail meanwhile was also missed and reverted back into the ground.

All changelings started firing randomly at the ground around them. Jason looked all around him but couldn’t see anything. “All is quiet, huh?”

Suddenly something jumped from the ground and stabbed a random drone. It was then all saw what was before them a large robotic scorpion about the size of a tank. A barely alive changeling impaled on its tale. To Jason it almost looked familiar.

“All drones ATTACK!” Jason commanded.

The drones wasted no time as they fired beams at Scorponok. Despite all beams making direct contact with him. He was somehow unaffected. It wasn't long until it began fighting back much to Jason’s horror. It shot projectiles from its claws and tail. He couldn't believe how strong it was. “Grrr… All units fall back!”

The drones flew off while Jason quickly climbed into the chariot. But the moment he was airborne the chariot was blasted and it crashed into the ground.

Meanwhile Connie was making her way up the line with a small train. She stopped as she heard what sounded like gunfire. “What's that?”

She then saw a figure run over the hill and straight towards her. “Get us out of here!” he yelled as he jumped in her cab.

“What's going-” but before she could finish she saw Scorponok scuttling over the hill and jumped onto the tracks in front of her.

“JUST DRIVE!” Jason yelled as Connie began moving backwards as fast as she could. Fortunately she was able to outrun the scorpion.

A couple hours later she was back in Haven City. Many royal guards and an ambulance carriage were at the station. “Emperor Wright, I need you to calm down and tell me again what did you see?”

“Oh for the fifth time. It was a GIANT METAL SCORPION!” he screamed at the guard. “It was like something out of a sci fi movie or maybe something out of robot hell. It took out a few of my guards and the two drones who were pulling my chariot.”

“Well you're safe now. We will organize a military escort for you back to the changeling hive after we get you examined at our hospital. We’ll even send a team to find the changelings that were attacked.”

“If they’re even still alive…” Jason groaned as he left the platform following the guards.

As he left two humans looked at each other in concern. “A giant robot scorpion? Doesn’t that sound like-”

“Katy, MLP may be owned by Hasbro who also owned Transformers but I doubt Gaia will be given the avengers or justice league treatment,” Derek responded. “The poor guy is probably confused.”

Meanwhile Rainbow and Andrew were in the hospital. They decided to get the ultrasound to check on the baby. Andrew received his message from Gregory this morning while getting the paper but knew it would be best to not show any concern. Rainbow had a small look of annoyance as her pregnant belly was now starting to show. “And here I thought this was from dinner. I’m gonna hate this. The gel they use is so cold.”

“Aw you want to trade places,” Andrew teased as he stood up and held his breath making his stomach stick out.”I mean with how much that sandwich was I gotta be half your size by now.”

That got Rainbow laughing hard. “Ha ha you clown.”

“Hold still,” the nurse said as she applied some gel to Rainbow’s stomach. Rainbow flinched at the sudden cold. “Geez, it feels like Gregory’s ice.”

The mention of his name nearly made Andrew frown but tried not to show it in front of her. The nurse then began to place an ultrasound device on her. Both Rainbow and Andrew looked to the monitor until they noticed a form taking shape they both looked carefully at the screen. As the shape of the fetus became more clearer all three in the room were in complete shock. “I don't believe it…” Andrew muttered.

“Neither do I,” the nurse said. “Your offspring…is a-”

“-Is a human!?” Rainbow finished.

“Wait, not entirely, look,” Andrew said as he pointed to the screen and they noticed strange appendages on the back. “Wings…”

Everyone was silent until the nurse broke the silence. “So… Do you two want to know the sex of your baby?”

“You can tell that early?” Andrew asked.

“Wait, let's reveal it at one of those gender reveal parties,” Rainbow suggested. “Pinkie would have the best gender reveal methods.”

Before anyone could say anything else there was commotion coming from outside. There they saw Jason walking through the halls following a doctor to another room. “Whoa, what happened to him?” Rainbow asked.

“I’ll go speak with him,” Andrew said as he went to the door to follow him. “I won’t be long.”

He walked and saw Jason through another door being examined by a few doctors. He had a few more bandages than last time being applied. “I would strongly advise staying in your home for a while sir,” the doctor suggested.

He grunted. “Sure, I doubt I’ll be let out anyway,” he grumbled.

Andrew then entered the room. The two stared at each other. The doctor looked at each of them before speaking. “Oh should I leave you two alone or would you like me to escort this man out?”

“The former,” Jason replied.

The doctor left, leaving the two humans alone in the room. “Okay I know you heard this question too many times today but what happened to you?” Andrew asked.

“Oh, the usual shit,” he said sarcastically. “Had nightmares, got a message from Gregory saying he’s going AWOL, then got attacked by some freaky metal monster, strangely identical to the one Gregory described, if you want to know.”

“Freaky metal monster? He never told me that.” Andrew said, raising a brow.

“Oh yeah. Starlight told me about it.” He went on to describe what Starlight had mentioned.

“Whoa whoa did you mean…” he then pulled out his phone and pulled a picture. “...this guy.” The picture was what looked like a screenshot from a movie. It had the exact same monster that was described. “Did he look at all like this?”

“That’s the one,” Jason said.

“This is Skorponok from the Transformers movies by Michael Bay. There's no way in hell this guy could exist here. Unless this world has some connection like in those avenger movies.”

“Or if someone recreated it, like say, Grogar,” Jason replied with a frown.

“Yeah, that is a possibility but everycreature keeps saying he’s dead and nothing but bones,” Andrew said.

“Un huh, and since when has that stopped anyone from coming back in this world, dumbass?” Jason snapped. “Sombra was technically dead and came back. The Pillars are still out there. Discord was trapped in stone and came back. Think maybe we should have actually believed Gregory instead of dismissing his claims as ramblings?”

“I try to accept his claims but lately the guy has been quick to anger like one of those conspiracy nutjobs from Q-anon.”

“And maybe that has to do with some outside influence, huh?” Jason retorted. “Like our nightmares?”

Andrew frowned at this but then remembered something. “Strange, I haven't had any nightmares as of late.”

“I have,” Jason replied. The two fell into another awkward silence. It wasn't until Jason remembered what Gregory told him to try and do. “Look, let’s change the subject.”

“Oh what about? Is this about any future weddings?”

“It’s about what you hid from me,” Jason replied. Andrew frowned and looked away. To him it felt like a small punch. Jason continued, however. “Look, I get why you did it, but you had plenty of opportunities to tell me. If you did it because you wanted to protect me or something, then you really shouldn’t have thought that way. I’m more hurt that you didn’t tell me. Sure, it’s upsetting to know people have ended their lives because of what happened here, but like I’ve said, that was not in my control, nor was it in your control.”

“It was more than that,” Andrew muttered. “Albeit a slightly more selfish reason.”

“Explain it, then.”

“Because I wanted to forget what happened to my friend. While me, Stacy and Robby saw him jump I saw him get run over by that Acela train. Everytime I think about that tribunal I think of that day I lost someone closer to me like a brother. Sure, you went through hell but people like us went through an even deeper emotional hell. Sure, it was selfish but I didn't want to bring it out again. So don’t tell me to just grow the fuck up because its hard to do just that when you’re going through so much.”

“That…seems like it would be disingenuous to his memory,” Jason stated. “And you think you’re going through so much? Everyone has gone through their own shit. You, me, Chrysalis, Rainbow, everyone. You haven’t fully faced your trauma. I’ve more than faced mine. I don’t know what this friend was like, but I can only guess he’d be upset at how you’re handling this. You need to face this and talk to someone instead of ignoring it and hope it’ll go away. Trust me.”

Andrew was silent as the words sank in. He then faced him with a small smile on his face. “It's funny, isn't it? I spent a good few months wishing you were in hell. Then I came to help you. Then you acted a little like a jerk last night and now you're a voice of wisdom.”

“Guess who told me to do this?” he asked with a smirk.

“No need, even if I hadn't read Twilight’s transcript I would’ve assumed it was him,” Andrew said. “Still, are you still sour at me for it?”

“More so that you didn’t tell me, but I’ll get over it,” Jason replied.

“Well I’m still sorry for that. Can I at least get an apology for what you said last night?”

“I’ll apologize for how I said it, but I just repeated what I said in a nicer way right now,” he replied. “So yes, sorry for how I acted.”

“Alright then now it's my turn to change the subject. I’m here for Rainbow’s ultra sound and you're not gonna believe it. Take a guess what our child is going to look like.”

“Draconequus?” Jason guessed.

“No, it's almost completely human,” Andrew replied.

Jason raised an eyebrow. “No shit?”

“Well imagine a baby angel without a halo. The offspring looks human but it has wing appendages on its back.”

“Damn, a freaking angel,” Jason muttered.

“A Gaian angel,” Andrew thought. “A new species we’re about to see.”

Author's Note

Funfact: The radio call about Conrail is real.

Anyway next chapter will be a while since both me and my co writer will be busy since the holidays are coming.

Chapter 7: Lineside

[Haven City - Weeks Later]

Andrew wandered through a hallway before stopping at a door and knocking on it. “Stacy? It’s Andrew. Are you okay in there?”

“Yes! I mean no! I mean…God, I’m a mess,” she replied.

Andrew entered and what he saw was the exact opposite of what Stacy said. There she stood in a white wedding dress with her hair done up in a bun. She couldn’t take her eyes off her own reflection in the mirror. “I should be excited. I should be already running out the door. But why am I frozen? Not even my tanks can convince me to move.”

“It’s just your nerves,” Andrew replied reassuringly. “You’re about to marry your waifu-uh I mean husbando.” He placed a hand on her shoulder. “Once it's over it'll be pure bliss beyond that point. But don’t worry, I’ll be there to help you, but you’re gonna have to kiss him yourself. I like the guy but not that much.”

Stacy laughed at that and lightly punched her friend's arm. “You better not. Honestly, what would I do without you today?”

“With Gregory not here somebody has to pick up the slack,” Andrew said before he frowned slightly. “If only he came back just for this.”

“Maybe he’ll surprise us and just swoop in here acting like Obi Wan and his famous ‘Hello there’ quote,” Stacy giggled.

“One can only hope,” Andrew said before looking at his watch. “You ready? It’s time.”

Stacy took one last look in the mirror before nodding. “Yes…”

The two exited the room and went down the hall of the church towards a set of doors that led to the altar. But just as they were getting close they both heard the sounds of flapping wings. Andrew looked towards the entrance. “Late arrival? Everyone is accounted for.”

Standing in the doorway, wearing some mage style robes of blue and white, and holding a very familiar staff, was Gregory. However, he looked much different and to those with magic, felt different. His hair was much longer than it had been, falling down loosely down to his elbows. He also had a long silvery white beard. His icy blue eyes looked around, then he spotted Andrew. He inclined his head, then gave a small smile as he said, “Hello, there,” in an accent that was much like Obi Wan’s.

“Called it,” Stacy said before giggling.

“The hell have you been?” Andrew asked.

“We can discuss that later,” Gregory replied as he entered the huge altar room and took a seat at the very back out of the way and not next to his family.

They both shrugged as they both walked in and the organ began playing and the Cutie Mark Crusaders started their flower filly routine. Many creatures looked to see the two human friends walking side by side up the aisle towards the front where the officiate and Flash Sentry were waiting. They both approached and Stacy took one small glance at the crowd. Many of her tanks were parked at the front with their turrets pointing upwards. She then looked back down to her groom.

“Dearly beloved,” began the pony officiate. “We are gathered here to witness the matrimonial union between Flash Sentry and Stacy Brendom. The two have come from different walks of life but their walks have landed them here where they share memories old and new and together they have helped defend this land with their lives. If there is any creature here who believes they shouldn’t wed, let them speak now or forever hold your peace.”

There was a brief silence before the officiate continued. “Very well, will the groom make his vow?”

Flash took a brief moment to compose himself before speaking. “When I was a colt, I was told by my parents I would grow up to do many great things. They were right. I became a royal guard, I once had the honor of dating a princess for a short time, and later I had the honor of meeting a new species and defending my home alongside her,” Flash stated. “Stacy, I vow to do what I promised my captain of the guard. I vow to love, defend, and honor you till we depart.”

Stacy had tears trailing down. Andrew smiled from the side as he knew Stacy had chosen her mate well. He took one small glance at the back where Gregory was. He was still alone, as his family had either not noticed his presence or weren’t going to him yet. He was smiling warmly at this display.

“Very good. Now, will the bride make her vow?”

Stacy took a deep breath and spoke. “I have been many things in this life of mine. A child of wide eye curiosity. A top graduate in my highschool. An explorer of a new world searching for answers. And a leader to a small army I can summon. And now I am now something I’m more proud and happy to be more than anything, a bride to the one I love. I vow to love and honor you.”

“Very good, now the rings,” the officiate said as a young dragon held up a pillow that had two special rings one crafted for a human finger and the other crafted for a pegasus wing. Andrew remembered while unicorns wore rings on their horns he now realized pegasi wear something on their wings that only left him the question on where rings go on earth ponies. That was a question for another time.

“Do you Flash Sentry of Canterlot take Stacy Brendom to be your lovely wedded wife until death do you part?”

“I do,” Flash said.

“And do you Stacy Brendom of Lancaster Pennsylvania take Flash Sentry to be your lovely wedded husband until death do you part?”

“I do,” Stacy said.

“Then by the power vested in me through our goddess Faust and the human holy spirit I pronounce you husband and wife you may now kiss the bride.”

As the two kissed, something happened that wasn’t planned. A number of what looked like glowing crystals appeared hanging in the air, combining the favorite colors of bride and groom and further illuminating the room in the combined lights. At the back, Gregory hadn’t moved, but the crystal on the top of his staff was slightly glowing. What was planned however were a few tanks firing confetti from their barrels as the crowd cheered. Andrew looked up to the crystals. “That wasn’t in the budget…” He then looked towards Gregory. “Clever…”

Soon many were gathering in a large ballroom for the reception. Ember, Twilight, Spike, and Cozy Glow were looking rather downcast as Andrew approached. “You four look glum,” he observed.

Ember scoffed. “That’s an understatement. If only he was here or at least knew where he was.”

“Oh don’t worry, he’s closer than you think.”

At that moment, the doors to the reception hall opened. Still dressed in the magelike robes that Rarity had made for him long ago and holding his staff, Gregory walked through. He looked around briefly, but somehow didn’t see his family. Instead, he waved a hand, creating an enchanted ice glass, filled it with the punch, then went to sit in a corner to watch the festivities with a small smile on his face.

Cozy saw this first and gasped. She then took off like a jet. “DADDY!”

Gregory turned and saw the incoming pegasus filly. He moved more swiftly than anyone knew he could, placing the glass on a nearby table and then catching her in a matter of milliseconds. “Hello, Cozy,” he said warmly as he ran his hand through her wavy locks before kissing her head lovingly.

He then felt his robe getting wet as Cozy lifted her face to reveal her teary eyed smile. “Where did you go?” she asked as the sounds of the rest of the family came running up.

“I went far away to somewhere where I could learn to control my magic’s growth,” he said as he heard Twilight, Spike, and Ember coming up as well. “I’ve missed you so much.”

Ember’s face was almost unreadable as she slowly approached Gregory. Her lips looked like they were puckering up for a kiss. Gregory put Cozy aside, then stood up and brushed his long hair aside. “Okay, Ember,” he said, arms outstretched. “Let me have it.”

Gregroy expected many things whether it being a slap to the face or a punch to the stomach, but what he didn’t expect was a kick to the one area between his legs. He winced slightly and knelt over a bit before he straightened. “That’s for leaving!” she snarled.

“Yeah,” he said, “I deserved that.”

“And this is for coming back…” she said before she grabbed his robes, pulled him close, and kissed him.

His eyes widened even more at the ferocity and desperation of the kiss. It caused him to stumble back onto the chair. Ember clung to him tightly and the kiss became even more demanding. Finally, she broke it, eyes ablaze. He touched his lips, then reached down and stroked his brand new beard. “Huh, and here I thought the beard would be a turn off,” he muttered.

Gregroy then looked over at Twilight. Her expression was a mix of joy but at the same time he could detect mild disappointment. “We’re going to be having a long talk later.”

“I expected nothing less in the year I was gone,” he replied.

That made his family raise their eyebrows. “A year?” Spike asked. “You’ve been gone for like three weeks.”

“Yes I know,” Gregory replied, “but for me, I lived an entire year. You think my hair and beard would have grown this long in three weeks?”

“Catch up party with Gregory can wait. Stacy and Flash party now!” Pinkie exclaimed as she popped out of Gregroy’s robes.

Gregory reached down and stroked her mane gently. “Still as soft as ever, eh?” he asked with a warm smile.

Pinkie leaned into the gesture as Spike looked up to Ember. “You don’t look that surprised.”

“I gave up questioning how that pink thing even works anymore.”

“Welcome to the club,” Twilight said.

“Good call,” Gregory added before finally looking at Spike. “So, did you get my message?”

Spike was silent for a bit before responding. “I did and we managed to take care of it. Isn't that right, moms?” he asked as he looked at Twilight and Ember who were smiling.

Gregory smiled, then ruffled Spike’s spines. “Welcome to the family, son,” he said.

Just then Andrew walked up with a microphone. “Hate to interrupt the family reunion but Twilight mind coming up to the music stand? Stacy asked you to sing a certain song.”

Twilight took the mic from Andrew and nodded. “I’ll never understand why some bronies hate that song while Stacy and a few others do.”

The reception continued on with many either congratulating the newly wed couple or welcoming Gregory back from his trip. Of course all things come to an end as Flash and Stacy boarded the train to their honeymoon. “Bye guys! We’ll be back soon,” Stacy called as she threw the bouquet out the window of the coach.

“It's mine!” Rarity shouted as she tried to make a grab for it only for her to miss and Applejack grabbed it instead.

“Sorry about that, sugarcube,” Applejack laughed as others joined in.

Gregory walked up and patted Rarity on the back. “You’ll find your stallion soon enough,” he said. “You’ve got beauty, brains, and incredible skill with a needle. And you’re generous to boot. You’ve got the looks, girl.”

Rarity looked up and blushed. “Flatterer.”

As everyone left the station Ember pulled Gregory aside. “Still mad at you by the way. I think a night on the couch is enough for you.”

“That’s fine with me,” he replied.

“Actually, let's just hear him out first,” Twilight suggested. “There is obviously more to this than meets the eye.”

Ember scoffed. “Fine…”

Hours later, they were back in their apartment. Gregory removed his mage robes, revealing that he was wearing a t-shirt and a pair of black sweatpants. He looked like he had put on a decent amount of muscle, but at the same time his skin was a lot paler than it had been when he left. He put the staff away, then stretched. Looking back at Cozy and Spike, he said, “You two should go play somewhere while your moms and I talk,” he said.

The two nodded and left. Ember and Twilight looked at Gregory with a mixture of concern and judgment. “Speak,” Ember simply said.

He sat on one of the couches, then gestured for them to sit on the other. Once they did, he spoke. “My magic was going haywire,” he explained. “It was growing faster than I could learn to tame or control it. I could see the fear in both of your eyes. I couldn’t let this power growing inside me take over and harm anyone I cared about. So, I left and found a place that was surprisingly perfect for me to master the magic inside me.”

“You said something about a year,” Twilight said with worry. “What exactly was this place?”

“I can’t tell you where I went exactly,” he said, “but inside was a powerful magic that let me live days while only an hour or so passed in the outside world.”

Twilight gasped. “You mean you went somewhere that slowed time for you?”

“Very much so,” he said as he reached back to tie his hair back. “Hence me coming back looking like a young Gandalf.”

“Gregory, that’s dangerous! I’ve heard of those kinds of places. If you lost track of time you would’ve come back looking like you were in your eighties or nineties.”

“Fortunately, I brought my phone with me to help,” he said, “and whenever night would fall, I would go outside and sleep until morning.”

“Still, that was incredibly risky! What would you have done if you had spent ten years or twenty trying to regain control? Do you honestly think Cozy or Spike would want to see you looking like their grandpa by the time they become young adults?”

“I knew the risks the moment I discovered this place,” he said, “and I kept myself grounded by using my phone to set alarms to let me sleep, eat, and bathe regularly. I kept track of how many days had passed.”

Now it was Ember’s turn. “Yeah what about us?! From what I’ve been hearing a lot of things have been happening that had people asking where was the human icicle hero? Starlight and Stacy were up to their eyes in school work and Jason got attacked right after you disappeared! Did you at least know about those risks?”

“I knew there were more risks that I couldn’t predict, but the biggest risk I saw at the time I left was me,” Gregory said. “Like I said, I saw and felt the fear radiating off of you two directed at me. I felt it from others too. I needed to leave to learn balance.”

The two softened a bit. “We understand that, Gregory, but more communication between us would’ve been necessary. Sure, there's a security problem now but at least something other than a message on a recording would’ve been fine.”

“I felt suspicion directed at me, too,” Gregory replied, “and mistrust whenever I mentioned Grogar. Part of me was hurt that nobody believed me, especially about the weird metal scorpion thing that I chased.”

“Scorponok,” Twilight said. Earning a look of confusion from Gregory. “Andrew and Jason told me it resembled something from a movie. That thing attacked a changeling guard outpost and nearly killed Jason.”

“Huh, interesting,” he muttered. “My point is, I felt alone. I know I wasn’t quite in my right mind and being paranoid. And it attacked again, huh? Does that mean people might believe me now? I doubt it.” He sounded a bit bitter now.

“All the changelings saw was the scorpion and nothing more,” Ember said. “Jason was lucky to have escaped all because Connie was passing by with a freight train. Oh and by the way what happened between him and Andrew were a part of a series of events you missed out on.”

“I’m sure I’ll learn about it later if they want to tell me,” he replied with a weary sigh.

“Still, please whenever you have something going on please tell us,” Twilight pleaded. “It's for real this time, no more secrets.”

“At the time, I believed you would just dismiss my claims like everyone else,” he replied, “passing it off as the ramblings of a madman. Everyone else did, including those who said they were friends.”

“Well let me ask you this,” Ember started. “Who did you see? Grogar the ram or a mad human who just got some of his supposed power?”

His expression became distant as he slowly stood. “You still don’t believe me,” he said accusingly as he stepped away from them.

“I want to believe you but if you had actually seen him I would,” Ember said. “If Discord's magic could be transferred to humans then maybe someone found Grogar’s power and absorbed it.”

He took a deep breath and exhaled shakily. “Perhaps my return was too soon,” he said with hurt in his tone as he walked over to grab his robes again along with his staff.

“Oh no you don’t!” Ember said, grabbing him by the arm. “You’ve been gone for too long and you’re not going back.”

He didn’t look back at her. Instead, he looked at the window. After a bit, he said, “I know you two want to believe me, but I know what I felt. That magic I felt didn’t just come from Grogar’s power, it came from him. Remember, I’ve felt Grogar’s power from the Bewitching Bell. The power I felt was similar, but far more potent. I told everyone this, but even you two thought I was insane. I…it hurts too much.”

“We don’t think you're insane. We just want proof that isn't a feeling,” Twilight stammered.

He pulled away from Ember quickly, surprising both of them. “I’ll be spending time in Briarwood,” he said emotionlessly as he walked to the window.

“That's a lie, isn’t it?” Ember said with a growl.

He shook his head. “No, I really will be spending time there,” he said. “Have a changeling come in and read my emotions if you really can’t trust me anymore.”

The two said nothing until Twilight broke the silence. “Just be back for dinner in an hour.”

He nodded silently, then walked over to the balcony. This time, he didn’t use wings to fly. Instead, his body became somewhat ethereal, similar in appearance to how the Windigos looked. He flew into the air, making his way towards Briarwood.

Moments after he landed near the Briarwood he saw Andrew and Rainbow snuggled up under a tree. Both of them looked like they had fallen asleep. Gregory lifted up, still in his ethereal form, and silently flew into the woods to avoid waking them as he made his way to his normal meditation spot. When he got there, he saw, to his delight, that not only was it free of snow, but a fairy ring had formed around the flattened stone he used for meditation. He sat down, closed his eyes, and began the meditation.

There was darkness in his eyelids for a moment as the sounds of the woods calmed his nerves. But the sounds were slowly replaced by the sounds of high winds and dropping temperature. Slowly, he began to see the silhouette of a mountain take shape. He then heard the sounds of a distant explosion as a huge mass of what he assumed was either snow or rock began falling down from the mountain. He also heard what sounded like a man screaming. He didn’t recognize it as anyone he knew.

He looked down, realizing that he was astral projecting, one of his brand-new abilities, and an ability that meant he could only observe, but at the same time couldn’t be detected even by the most powerful beings. He flew towards the sound of the man screaming, passing into a cave system until he reached a cavern lit by torchlight and a fire.

There he saw two humanoid looking creatures looking scared. One looked to another and rolled his eyes. “Well that’s one way of exercising,” he said to the female looking one.

“Clark really likes to flex his own muscles like that,” she said as she warmed her claws by the fire. “But seriously, this is so boring. When can we go out and smash something cooler?”

“You heard the boss, Jamie,” the other one said. “No one does anything until he gives us the go.”

At that, a part of the cave seemed to open like a door. Two figures came walking in, one being a weird looking humanoid, but the other looking familiar to Gregory. It was, indeed, Grogar. The red-eyed demonic ram looked around. “I see you fools are working as hard as ever,” he said in a mocking tone.

“Just following orders sir, albeit boring orders to do nothing,” said the one called Benson.

In the moment, Gregory was glad that he had mastered the art of masking his magic, because Grogar’s reply confirmed that his whereabouts were still unknown. “Oh, I have a good feeling that when the ice returns, you will be eager to go. His powers over dreams are the perfect excuse for everyone to turn against and ostracize him.”

“But sir, from what Clark has been saying, he’s stubborn as a mule. For all we know he must’ve found a solution given how he disappeared.”

Grogar scoffed. “It would take him a year at best to develop his new abilities properly,” he said, “and that won’t happen.”

“What if it does? You know he’ll be ready,” Benson said. “Exactly how many backup plans do you have?”

“That is for me to know and you to find out, human,” Grogar said, before lifting Benson up with his magic and beginning to lightly choke him. “Do not question me again. I gave you these powers, and can easily take them away, is that understood?”

“Uncle! Uncle!” Benson gargled. “Understood…”

Grogar smirked, then threw Benson against the wall. “None shall stand in my way, especially him. Even if he found a better way to control himself I’ll be ready.” He then turned to the third creature. “And I assume you know your role perfectly, don’t you Howard, my student?”

“Completely my lord. It will be done.”

Gregory, knowing he’d outstayed his welcome, silently left the cave. When he reached the exit, he looked around, hoping to get a good idea of where they were, but getting nothing. Sighing, and knowing he couldn’t find his body from here without the recall spell, and that would make him lose his location, he took in everything, then cast the recall spell.

When he opened his eyes, back in his body, he saw that Ember and Twilight were standing there, trying to get him to come out of his trance. He jumped up and looked down at them. He knew he hadn’t been gone an hour. “That was incredibly dangerous,” he scolded them.

“So was aging your body a year in the span of three weeks,” Ember said.

“I was astral projecting,” he said, much to Twilight’s own shock. He turned to her. “You know the dangers of moving a body doing that, right?”

“You might not have been able to return to your body…” Twilight said, looking horrified at the thought. “Are you that insane?! What were you trying to achieve with that?!”

He held out a hand, then began projecting something into the air. A mist of ice formed, and then the memory of what he just saw appeared before them, including the revelation that not only was Howard free from Tartarus, but that Grogar was, indeed, back. When the memory ended, he waved his hands and began hovering above them. “Still think I’m an insane man?”

“Never thought you were. We were just waiting for you to get proof in this form,” Twilight said.

“Did that stop you at Cadance’s wedding, Twilight?” Gregory asked.

“Don’t remind me or you will be on the couch tonight,” Twilight deadpanned.

“My point is, you were doing to me what your friends did to you,” Gregory said. “And besides, I’m already on the couch.” He brushed himself off. “I’m heading to Canterlot tomorrow. I need to talk to my fellow dreamwalker.”

Twilight then looked and saw Rainbow and Andrew walking up the trail. She quickly used her magic to shut off Gregory’s projection. “We can’t let anyone know yet. This will no doubt cause panic.”

“I’m still going to Canterlot regardless,” Gregory said. “Luna needs to send someone to Tartarus to confirm that Howard is gone, and it has to be on the DL.”

“Of course. but I think for now we need to rest and not start anymore drama,” Twilight suggested.

“I’ll stay on the couch for the night,” he said, “but I can’t not tell Luna.”

“No…” Ember said as she hugged him. “Join us, we missed you.”

He inhaled deeply, then leaned into the hug. “Sure.”

[Canterlot Castle - The Next Day]

The alicorn sisters were enjoying breakfast when Gregory flew in without his wings. He explained everything and needless to say they were shocked. “Everything Starswirl taught me about the dead coming back has just been thrown out the window,” Celestia muttered.

“And now these cretins are going to sit back and wait for us to drop our guard?” Luna asked.

“Either that, or cause little problems like an annoying infestation, given what happened to Jason,” Gregory replied.

“In that case we’re going to have to strengthen our defenses and be ready when they do try something,” Luna said. “I’m sorry sister, but this should be a grave concern, one we must not let others know. So our attempts to break your curse in the castle will have to wait.”

“It's alright Luna. The least I can do is help you here.”

“Oh yeah, has there been any progress on getting you out?” Gregory asked.

“No,” Luna said with a sigh. “We’re at a loss. Whatever curse is on my sister is a very complex one. We had many gifted unicorns from the school to help us, but none of them could crack the code. We even had Tirek come by here as part of his rehabilitation, but even he couldn’t help us.”

Gregory froze. “You’re shitting me. You brought in that guy?! What the hell?!”

“He’s actually reforming better but we still think he needs a bit more time until he is ready to rejoin society,” Celestia explained.

“He’s also a devious little shit,” Gregory replied. “Seriously, what the hell?”

The two sisters looked at him confused. “Didn’t you know?” Luna asked. “We assumed you knew about his rehabilitation program.”

“I’ve been out of contact with the world for a few weeks of your time, and a year of my time,” Gregory replied.

“Gregory, we’ve been rehabilitating him since the late Autumn of last year.”

His jaw dropped. “The fuck…how the hell am I just now hearing about-?!” he cut himself off and raised his hands. “Nope, not my problem. I’m not an Equestrian citizen, so what you ponies do in your kingdom is your own business.”

“Before you ask we did have some hesitation but it was thanks to your daughter that we have decided to give him a chance. Besides, to him it was either reformation or spending eternity with Howard,” Luna explained.

“Well, Howard’s gone now anyway,” Gregory said.

“Yes and we will be on the sharp look out for him, his crew, and Grogar.”

“Good fucking luck,” he said with a sigh as he ran his hand through his longer hair before stroking his beard. “I feel like Gandalf,” he muttered. “Anyway, I’ve spent a year to myself and have mastered more of the growing magic inside me.”

“How did you do it?” Celestia asked. “You would have to have either mastered an advanced form of mental control or drained your power to some external source.”

“Remember how my rings and staff enhanced my powers?” he asked. “Well, the magic inside them was actually moving into me and overwhelming me. My kind have no magic, and my body and brain were starting to fade from the strain. I was lucky I found a spot where time moved much faster than outside. It gave me extra time to find the balance necessary to begin to fully master my magic. Remember, there is the magic of pretty much every Windigo running through me and my magic items. That’s pretty much a metric fuckton, to use the technical term. Magical meditation is a blessing. I’ve mastered many other abilities that I didn’t even know I had, but I’ll keep them hidden.”

The two sisters nodded in understanding. “I hope this means you won’t be leaving your family behind again when trouble comes. Because we learned about what happened in the time you were gone.”

“I left because the trouble was me,” he clarified. “My magic was out of control, and my wife, marefriend, daughter, and my new son were becoming afraid of me. I think you two can identify with what it’s like to be feared.”

Luna visibly cringed a bit. Celestia was quick to comfort her. “Understood, my friend. Is there anything else we need to know?” the elder sister asked.

Gregory told the two about his out of body experience where he visited some secret location where Grogar and his new allies/subordinates were. “I couldn’t get a lock on where it was, but it was in a mountainous and snowy location.”

Luna’s eyes widened a bit. “The next railroad mainline is expected to pass through a mountain range. I will have to inform the surveyors to be extra careful.”

“No, tell them not to go at all,” Gregory clarified. “I don’t care if the railroad could triple their profits from this new branchline, nobody can go there. It could be the location of the enemy.”

“I know that but if the surveyors even find something they would quickly inform me.”

“Not if they’re killed,” Gregory said bluntly.

“Very well. I will inform the surveyors to pull out of the northwestern mountain range.”

“Nobody should go to a mountain range north or south,” Gregory said. “I know Equestria still isn’t on the best terms with other nations, but perhaps a quiet warning should be issued. We don’t want the enemy to know we know where they are or were.”

The three continued discussing their plans for what to do but the one thing they all agreed on was making sure nothing got leaked. Whether it might cause panic to the public or gets learned by whatever is watching from the shadows.

[Baltimare Locomotive Works - A Month Later]

Gregory landed outside the huge facility with numerous chimneys and train tracks everywhere. He then saw Connie slowly approaching the facility from around the bend. She stopped right by Gregory. “Hey Greg, didn’t think you’d be here. You know this big surprise Andrew is hiding?”

“No idea,” Gregory said. “And don’t call me Greg.”

“But it's shorter. I can call you male Elsa,” Connie said.

That earned her a deadpan look from Gregory. ”How do you learn these things? I'll never know.”

Soon a pair of small doors opened and Andrew came out. He approached the two and cleared his throat and began to sing. “Listen my friends and I will tell you about my new venture.”

“The railways of the world all need an engine of stature.” A large pair of doors with tracks opened.

“Behold I give you now the future,” he sang as he gestured to the fully opened door only for something to come rumbling out of the darkness.

Gregory raised an eyebrow as he watched a large locomotive come out only to stop right in front of Connie. This locomotive practically dwarfed Connie. The engine was a 4-8-4 wheel configuration and it looked american. “Lady and Gentlemen, I give you… The Minotaria Government Railway’s engine number one, also known as Mighty Franklin.”

Gregory looked back at Connie and could sense her fear rising. “Uh…hello?”

“Howdy,” the engine responded, making Gregory do a double take. Even this new voice made the ground tremble.

“Wait, this thing is alive too?!” he asked Andrew in alarm. “How?”

“Let’s just say Robbie and I have been doing some…experiments,” he then leaned in and whispered to Gregory. “And I know about the deal you made with him.” Gregory gave him a glare and was just about to yell something when he felt Andrew’s hand on his mouth. “Not here, let's discuss this in the office,” he whispered. “Connie, how about you mingle with your fellow engine while Gregory and I talk inside.”

“Uh sure?” Connie said as the two walked inside. It was now her and the mammoth locomotive in front of her. “So… you’re working for minotaurs?”

The two traversed the huge workshop. Gregory took a moment to appreciate the huge machines and the locomotives of different sizes being assembled by many creatures. The two then entered a small office where papers were strewn about. Andrew took a seat at a desk and gestured to Gregroy to sit at the chair in front of it. “This is Branchline’s office but he won’t mind us using this for a bit. Here we can talk freely. This room has a bit of spell keeping out any spies and rivalries from listening in.”

“Uh huh,” Gregory said before raising his hand. The sound of ice forming surrounded the small office, only it sounded like it came from inside the walls. “Now we can talk freely. How do you know about what Robbie and I discussed? I specifically told him not to tell anyone.”

“He came to me right after you left looking for you,” Andrew began. “The bell has been acting strange since you left.”

He sighed. “Probably acting like the One Ring looking for Sauron,” Gregory muttered. “And he knows where I am. I’ve been back for a fucking month, so he could have come to me when I came back.”

“No, remember at your wedding the bell was vibrating from an overload?” he asked. Then he reached into a drawer and pulled out two pictures. The first picture had the bell encased in enchanted ice. “This was the bell after your wedding.” He then pulled out a second picture of the same bell. Gregory looked closer at it until he noticed something. Andrew pointed it out. “That crack wasn't there before.”

“Fucking shit…” Gregory muttered. “Again, I’ve been back for a month. He could have come to me.”

“He didn’t know where you were when the problems began two months ago,” he said. “And you were God know where doing some meditation thing.”

“You. Aren’t. Listening. Like I said, I’ve been back for a month, and I’ve hardly left my damn apartment. Ember and Twilight have me on house arrest, not to mention Starlight insisting that I work in her office.”

“Well, while you were gone the bell was having another overload, but from what we don’t know. However, we learned that the bell also acts like an energy converter. We took whatever foreign magic spawned inside and made chaos remnants which we are now using for a special project me and Golden Spike have been drawing out.”

“Chaos magic isn’t a toy,” Gregory said. “Jason was right to spread Discord’s magic into the entire world. You should have done that.”

“Well what else were we supposed to do? We tried spreading it again. It came back. This was one of the few things we had to do and Robbie's chaotic home dimension can only hold so much.”

“You could have talked to Discord about it,” Gregory said. “He’s the biggest expert on chaos magic.”

“That was the first thing we did. But even Discord said and I quote, he’s ‘...never seen so much energy in one place.’ It's like it was amplified by Howard’s use.”

“Of course it was,” Gregory groaned. “Welp, what did he tell you about what I made him promise?”

“He was reluctant but when he noticed the new cracks he felt like he was holding a nuclear bomb that was timed and charging.”

He sighed. “Fair, fair.”

“Luckily we used enough chaos to bring the bell under control and used it to create souls. The same kind that was used to bring Connie to life.”

“You…played…GOD?!” Gregory snapped at him.

“It may sound like that but come on don’t act like you haven't done that already. You’re controlling some of mother nature's powers.”

“I’m not creating life!” Gregory said, standing angrily. “I can’t get my wife pregnant, so why the fuck would I create life?!”

“I did it because it was a part of something much bigger.”

Before Gregory could snap again there was a knock at the door. “Mr. Wilberts, is everything okay in there? We’re just about to perform another fire up and maybe your friend can witness it.”

Gregory snapped, and the sound of ice melting in the walls could be heard briefly. “You shouldn’t be creating life willy nilly. I don’t care if it’s part of something bigger. It’s wrong.”

“It’s only a few souls that were freshly born.”

“That’s a few too many,” Gregory said. “Connie was accidental, but creating life on purpose? That’s just wrong.”

“Don’t you dare call Connie an accident!” he snapped.

“It’s the truth,” Gregory replied calmly now. “That doesn’t make her existence any less amazing.”

There was a tense silence until the knocking came again.“Mr. Wilberts?”

“Perhaps it may be wrong but you’d be amazed by what I’ve learned. Would you at least like to see the birth of another?”

He groaned. “Fine, sure,” he muttered.

“Great. Oh and by the way you’ll be surprised on who the chief mechanic here is.”

“Time Turner?”

“No, a certain G1 character,” he said before turning to the door. “You can come in now Katrina.”

The door opened and a female abyssinian walked in. Gregory raised an eyebrow at the abyssinian. “Katrina, is it? You’re an engineer?”

“Oh no, just a mechanic. This job was a part of my probation for something.”

“She was once a thief who was born in Kludge Town and immigrated here,” Andrew explained.

Gregory looked between the two, then sighed. “Understood. Let’s go watch this birth,” he muttered, still hating the idea of them creating life.

The three walked into the workshop where an engine stood on the track. One pony was holding a strange glowing jar. He jumped in the cab and a few moments later there was the sound of glass breaking. “Alright lads, give me the match,” he said but then a dragon shoved him aside.

“Allow me,” he said as he blew into the firebox and the engine immediately started building steam. Soon a headlight flickered on and a few seconds later there was an audible yawn. Andrew, Gregory and Katrina walked up to the front. “Well Gregory, can you now sense the emotion?”

He nodded. “Yes, and it-no, she-is afraid,” Gregory replied.

“Hmm, a near Fluttershy personality in this one,” he said.

The train suddenly sprang to life and began moving fast along the tracks, a female voice babbling incoherently as it headed to a siding at breakneck speeds. Gregory swore and created a massive pile of snow in front of the train. She slammed into it, and he flew over to her, landing next to her and putting a hand on the side. “Shhh…shhh,” he whispered soothingly to her, “take it easy, miss. Everything’s gonna be okay. You’re safe now.”

“Boy, never seen a birth like that,” said a new voice as a small six wheel tank engine came out of another siding.

Gregory continued to soothe the scared and now trembling engine. However, something happened that not even he could expect. The engine began to shake harder, pieces of metal flying off of the new engine. It began to tear itself apart, causing everyone to evacuate. However, Gregory remained, because he sensed no pain. Instead, he sensed a claustrophobic feeling coming from deep inside the engine. In a shower of metal and sparks, the engine exploded, enveloping the siding with smoke and shattered pieces of metal.

Everybody watched in silent anticipation as the pieces of metal settled and the smoke began to clear. Eventually, the silhouette of a man carrying a limp object in his arms appeared from the smoke. When the figure became clearer, they saw Gregory…carrying a human woman with gray skin and black hair. The woman was covered in Gregory’s overcoat to hide her shame from everyone. Without saying a word, he walked past the crowd, heading towards the train that would take him back home.

Andrew watched in utter disbelief. “Five locomotives built and this one just… became human?”

Katrina wrote something down on a clipboard. “And unlike the others, she didn’t give us her name. What would’ve been her name?”

“When she’s ready she’ll tell us,” Andrew said. “For now, stop production for today.”

In the meantime, Gregory paid for two tickets back to Haven City along with a few blankets to cover up the naked gray skinned woman. He placed her down in the seat, making sure she was warm. Her pulse was strong, and it seemed as if she was only asleep. He sat next to her and made sure she was comfortable. As he did this, an announcement came over the PA. “Ladies and gentlebeings due to a line blockage we are unable to provide service at this time. Passengers looking to travel will have the option of being refunded or be given a free night in a hotel of their choice until the line is clear. We apologize for the inconvenience.”

Gregory mentally swore, but nodded as he gently lifted the woman up. He then considered using the teleportation rings he, Ember, and now Twilight shared, but Twilight was visiting Cadance and Shining up in the Crystal Empire and Ember was back in the Dragon Lands. He didn’t want to carry her back while flying, so he began lifting her up. However, as he did so, she stirred and moaned. When she opened her eyes, he saw that they were glowing like a train light.

The woman looked up and noticed Gregory. She then began to squirm and fidget like a scared animal. “Easy, miss,” Gregory said soothingly, “I’m not here to hurt you. How are you feeling?”

“I…I don’t know,” she said before looking down. “Where are my wheels? Where’s my cab?” She began to panic again.

He put a soothing hand on her shoulder. “Take deep breaths, okay?” he encouraged her. She still probably had the mindset of a train, so learning human motor skills might not be too easy. “Can you move your body?”

“Uh…I think,” she said as she took a shaky step while keeping the coat on her body.

Gregory held onto her hands, which were surprisingly warm. “Okay, keep looking at me,” he said encouragingly, “and put one foot in front of the other. If you’re having problems, let me know and we’ll stop and rest.”

At one point, she stumbled and Gregory caught her, holding her in his arms. “Easy now,” he said, “you’re alright.” He could feel her not only trembling, but her inner terror and fear. Quickly, he felt her burying her face into his chest and his shirt became stained with tears. He held her close as he rubbed her back, sitting down on one of the benches. “You’ll be alright, I promise,” he said reassuringly, “I’ll make sure nothing bad happens to you.”

The woman smiled slightly and leaned in and whispered a thank you. “You’re welcome…” Gregory said, then trailed off when he realized he didn’t know her name. “Um, do you have a name, or would you like me to give you one? I know a good name for you.”

“Oh, my name is Raven. At least that's what I think my name is.”

Gregory smiled at her. “A lovely name for a lovely young woman. I was gonna suggest the same name too. Are you feeling ready to walk again?” She nodded, and the two continued walking towards the exit where they found Andrew standing outside the station.

“How is she feeling?” he simply asked.

“Fine, no thanks to you playing God.” Gregory replied, making a conscious effort not to let his anger show. He turned to Raven. “Climb onto my back for now. You’re gonna need some shoes and your feet will be hurt on the ground.” Raven nodded and did so, clinging tightly to Gregory.

“Look, can we at least talk over some dinner after we find more… appropriate clothing,” Andrew suggested.

Gregory looked back at Raven. “You’re human now, so you need to eat food like we do. How does dinner sound?”

Raven looked at the two and nodded.

An hour later, the three sat in a nice restaurant in a lonely booth. Raven was sitting fairly close to Gregory on one side while Andrew sat on the other side with Rainbow Dash. Raven was now wearing a pair of jeans, a black sweatshirt, and a pair of normal shoes with black socks. Gregory had helped her tie her hair back in a ponytail because she didn’t like how it got in her way.

“So your sixth living loco and this happens?” Rainbow asked.

“Apparently,” Andrew said.

“Ever heard about the Law of Unintended Consequences?” Gregory asked as he kept his anger in check, “or how about the Law of Fuck Around And Find Out? You just decided to go and play the Almighty God, and you’re surprised when shit doesn’t go the way you want?”

“If Faust didn’t want this then she should’ve not allowed at least all of my projects to come alive,” Andrew said.

“She allowed Grogar to create the first monsters, and look how that turned out,” Gregory said. He sighed and put a gentle hand on Raven’s shoulder. “The emotions I’m feeling from this young woman are nothing like the bigger one you showed me earlier. That train was like…maybe a comparable term would be A.I.”

“He has a name and it’s Franklin.”

“Okay, Franklin feels like an A.I.,” Gregory said. “A very sophisticated one, but an A.I. ”

“That's what I first thought but we gave him a test and he had the one thing all A.I.s don’t have.”

“And what’s that?” Gregory asked.

“Spontaneous emotional response,” he simply said.

“Hmm…perhaps so, but the point is that Raven here felt massively different from Franklin. Hell, she even felt different from Connie.”

“All personalities in all the engines I helped build had different personalities. A couple of them were energetic and Franklin has a bit of a Big Mac personality.”

Gregory groaned. “I’m obviously not going to convince you otherwise,” he said. “All I can say is this is a massively terrible idea.”

“It’s an idea that's been working well in the time you were gone,” Andrew said.

“The same could be said of many other ideas humans have had that went terribly wrong, like asbestos,” Gregory replied.

“Well I’m certainly not gonna make the same mistakes as the Chernobyl designers and take cheap routes.”

Gregory sighed again. “Uh huh, you had better be careful then.”

“I said that same exact thing when I met one of his engines,” Rainbow said.

“At least someone has some decent sense,” Gregory said, reaching a fist over to her. She hoofbumped him back.

“So, I never asked the others, but what's it like being born?” Rainbow asked Raven.

The girl perked up and was deep in thought for a moment. She then looked up and explained. “It felt like some kind of…dream. I only remembered rolling on some tracks through a dark tunnel. Next thing I knew there was a field of flowers and a blue sky and there was another locomotive in front of me leading me down the track.”

“Wait, so you saw some other engine? Did it look like something you knew?” Andrew asked.

“I don’t know, but it looked odd. It looked like it was made of different materials like stone and wood,” she said.

“Hmm, a chaos train, perhaps,” Gregory muttered.

“No it spoke and said to me, ‘You’re going to be fine. Just follow me.’”

“What happened next?” Rainbow asked.

“It sprang into the air and landed on big legs and that's when I saw the front. It had a giant eye on the smokebox door. And there hovering next to it was some kind of head with wings.”

“Wait? Did you say giant eye and head with wings?” Andrew asked in near fear.

“Sounds like a Biblical angel,” Gregory added.

“The engine said he and his friend were my gods and that my soul was to be forged out.”

“Did they say their names?” Andrew asked.

“Faust and Awdry,” she said.

There was a huge silence at the table. “That weird god who was a train?” Gregory asked.

“Remember when I touched the Olifant long ago?” Andrew asked.

Gregory facepalmed. “Yes, that’s what I was talking about.” He looked down at Raven, who was struggling to eat some vegetable broth. He reached over and began helping the young woman. For a human, she looked like she was in her mid-twenties. “Take it easy, and don’t have too much at once,” he said softly.

Raven ate slower and was looking more relaxed. “That was all I could remember before I was struck with a blinding light and waking up in that workshop and seeing you guys.”

Gregory could feel her start to settle down, then gave her a reassuring smile. “Well, you’re safe now,” he promised. “I’ll make sure of that.”

“Thank you,” she said before looking out the window. The train yard was just a quick shot up the street.

Gregory felt her longing through his senses. She was human now, but she clearly had her desire to be involved in the train business again. “Raven,” he said, “do you want to come live with me for a while? I think I know of something you can do to feel like a…and I can’t believe I’m about to say it like this…a really useful human.”

Andrew couldn’t help but grin. Rainbow snickered a bit. Raven looked at him. “What are you suggesting I do?”

“You could work at the train station in my town,” he said. “It’s getting pretty busy, and last time I checked, it’s a bit understaffed. I think having a train turned human working there would help.”

“Actually, we’ve hired more help in your absence but there might be other uses we can use,” Andrew said before getting an idea.

“Oh, believe me, I know you hired more, but it’s still somewhat understaffed now. I overheard a couple of ponies talking at the station before it left.”

“Actually I appreciate the offer but can we go back to the yard after we’re done? I want to…try something.”

After everyone finished their meals, the group were standing in the yard, watching Raven do whatever it was she was trying to do. For some reason, she was on her hands and knees on the tracks, eyes closed as she seemed to be concentrating. Gregory looked especially worried. He had felt that, like how Connie had kind of…imprinted on Andrew, this Raven had done something similar to him. He felt nervous for the newborn as she seemed to strain. However, after a while, she stood up defeated and slowly walked over to the three, leaning into Gregory’s chest. He hugged her gently. “It’s okay, you tried,” he said reassuringly.

“Try concentrating on remembering Awdry’s voice,” came a voice from the sidings. It was the same tank engine that was at the workshop earlier.

Gregory looked down at Raven, then gently led her back to the tracks. “Want to try again?” he asked.

Raven nodded and closed her eyes. Rainbow watched the two interact, then looked at Andrew. “She’s taken a bit of a shine to him pretty quickly. And I think he’s done the same with her.”

“Yeah, let’s hope Ember doesn't throw a fit,” Andrew said.

“I didn’t mean romantically, you dolt,” Rainbow said.

“I know, but you know how she gets,” he said.

Gregory spoke gentle words of encouragement as Raven continued to concentrate. Suddenly her eyes glowed brighter than before. It nearly blinded Gregory as he stumbled back a bit before the whole place became enveloped in a bright light. When it cleared there stood a 4-4-2 Atlantic locomotive.

Gregory walked up and put a hand on the side of Raven’s train body. He then noticed that the name on the locomotive itself said RAVEN. He chuckled. “Nice name tag.”

Raven’s voice came through the front, and she chuckled. “Yeah.”

A few moments later a series of chuffs and wheels turning came and a few more locomotives entered the yard and practically gathered around her.

Gregory jumped into the cab and looked up at the ceiling. “How are you feeling now?” he asked her.

“I feel amazing,” she said.

Gregory chuckled. “And being human wasn’t equally as amazing?” he asked in a teasing tone as he patted the cab’s walls.

“Heh, it was amazing in another way,” Raven replied.

The other engines in the yard that gathered stood there. Gregory could sense a range of emotions from happy to proud. “Raven, welcome to the team,” Franklin said.

Gregory looked up at Raven, then asked, “Do you think you’re able to change back, or was this a one time thing?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “When I changed the first time I felt weak but I felt something that gave me a push. I think it was you.”

Gregory got out of the cab and stood on the side of the new train. “Do you want to try changing back now, or later?”

Raven was silent for a moment before responding. “Let me get to know my fellow engines first. When we meet again I’ll ask you.”

“Go ahead,” he said, patting her on the side as she moved off. He had a smile on his face. Part of him couldn’t wait to introduce her to his family.

“I’ll see to it that her first assignment leads to Haven City,” Andrew said.

Gregory looked at him. “Good,” he said. “Now, I’m gonna get some sack time.”

“Don’t you want to meet the other few engines born here?” Andrew asked.

“I’m way too tired right now,” he said with a yawn as he began trudging through the yard towards the local hotel.

[Haven City - One Month Later]

Gregory walked through town simply enjoying the early spring day. Of course he had his guard up in case anything were to happen. Raven was walking by his side, now wearing a lovely dark red dress and a scarf made by Rarity for her. Gregory had insisted that the newest member of his growing family worked a normal human work week and had weekends off. She would sleep in the new bedroom at Gregory’s house.

When he had introduced Raven to the others in his family, Ember was a bit taken aback by the inclusion, but Twilight had been over the moon excited to talk to the gray skinned human. Cozy and Spike both immediately saw her as their big sister.

Over the month, she had worked as a train, and on weekends, Gregory had taught her some things about being human, such as how to write, how her physical body worked (which he actually asked Stacy to help with since he felt it inappropriate to teach her certain female things), and other various aspects of life. The two had grown close, forming an instant father/daughter bond. Of course it was also natural that Raven also saw Connie as a sister, which Gregory only encouraged. He loved her, and she loved him, that was the biggest thing that mattered to the two of them.

They soon noticed a crowd gathering around something. Andrew noticed them and waved them over. “Guys, get over here. This is funny.”

Gregory and Raven walked over to see what was going on. After going through the crowd standing in the open was Trixie and much to Gregory’s surprise Robbie. The two were staring at eachother like a wild west showdown. “Ready for round two, great and powerful one?”

“What is going on?” Gregory whispered to Andrew.

“Watch and wonder,” he said.

“One…two…” Trixie said.

“Three…four,” Said Robbie.

“I declare a wizard war!” they both said.

“I cast MANUAL BREATHING!” Trixie shouted as she fired a beam at Robbie.

Robbie began breathing rapidly. “You bitch! I cast a RUNNING NOSE!”

“What is this, a D&D match?” Gregory asked.

“It's basically their own take on a magical duel,” Rainbow replied.

“At least Trixie doesn’t have that nasty amulet,” Gregory muttered as he put an arm around Raven.

“Oh yeah,” Trixie said with a stuffed up nose. “I cast ITCHY BACK!”

“Ooh my back! Someone get me a scratcher,” Robbie said as he tried to relieve the itch.

“Watch this gets more interesting,” Andrew said. “Let's just say I hope you don’t have a perverted mind.”

“Dude, I’m married to the Dragon Lord and dating another mare, what do you think?” Gregory retorted.

“Alright Trix, you asked for it. My new trick, I cast a MASSIVE PLOT!”

As Trixie’s rear grew bigger, the crowd went wild. Gregory snorted and called out, “Big Bootylicious!”

Trixie’s face went as red as an apple. “Oh yeah! Well, I cast uh…uh…darn it! I can’t concentrate.”

“Yay! I won!” Robbie said.

“It seems the goal is to try and make your opponent lose focus,” Andrew explained.

Gregory walked up to Trixie as the crowd slowly dispersed. “Well, you’re in a bit of a pickle,” he chuckled as he looked from her massive rear back to her face. “Need any help?”

“The great and p-powerful Trixie doesn’t need… oh who is she kidding? Just don’t think about swatting it or I’m telling Ember.”

“I won’t,” he promised. “You know, you’re cute when you’re flustered. Of course, you’re cute all the time.”

“Shut up…” she groaned as she struggled to get her hind legs up and started walking towards Robbie.

“Robbie, fix her,” Gregory called out.

“Oh very well,” he said as he snapped his fingers. Trixie’s rear began shrinking. “You know you’d be surprised how some stallions would like a more fuller mare.”

“Don’t tease the poor mare,” Gregory replied. “Trixie is plenty gorgeous how she is already.”

“Flatterer,” Trixie said.

“Hey, I’m serious,” Gregory said. “You’re very attractive.”

Trixie blushed, then swatted Gregory with her tail. “Hmph!” She put her hat back on and strutted back to the school, albeit with a blush on her face. She gave Gregory one look, then galloped away after throwing down a smoke bomb.

Raven walked up and whispered. “Is this kind of thing normal around here?”

“Indeed, welcome to Gaia,” Andrew said.

“Remember when I showed you those MLP episodes and I said that Ponyville was like the weird capital of the world?” Gregory asked.

“Yes I remember those episodes,” she said. “I liked the one where the crusaders finally got their mark.”

“That’s a good episode,” Gregory said. “Well, Haven City is like the new weird capital of the world.” He looked back at the disappearing smoke from Trixie’s smoke bomb. “She’s probably gonna tell Ember and Twilight about earlier. I’d better be prepared for them to sleep elsewhere tonight.”

“Marriages are strange,” Raven said as she pondered this.

“Speaking of which, what are you doing here Robbie?” Gregory asked. “I thought I told you to stay hidden.”

“I know but things have been far too quiet and it's been a while since I've seen anyone.”

“You’re taking a major risk,” he said with a shake of his head, “but just be careful.” He looked over at Raven. “Now then, I believe I promised you ice cream. Spike and Cozy are waiting for us.”

[Seeds of Yggdrasil - A Month Later]

The school semester was going by just fine with the addition of new students enrolling and new lessons being implemented. Gregory was of course glad to be back in a familiar setting teaching his students. Of course he did ask Stacy to place some tanks just to keep an eye out for anything suspicious.

Today he was teaching the kids about an event that had an entire nation fooled for one night. “The War of the Worlds broadcast became known as one of the biggest unintended hoaxes of all time,” he explained. “People tuned in too late to hear the disclaimer at the beginning of the broadcast, so many panicked and began believing that aliens had indeed begun to invade Earth.”

“So this radio drama practically sounded too real?” Gallus asked.

“Yes,” Gregory replied. “It got so bad that even the police were trying to stop the rest of the show from airing. After all that, everyone was so mad at that radio station that they issued an apology.”

“Strange I heard something similar happened in Equestria,” Sandbar said.

Gregory perked up. “Oh? Care to elaborate?” He then noticed Twilight Sparkle looking away nervously.

“Well you see,” Sandbar began. “Long ago, the friendship express was passing through Ponyville when the engineer saw some ponies acting strange, moaning loudly, and had rainbow covered mouths. He then saw what looked like Rainbow Dash flying away with fear from another building. The crew and passengers saw this and assumed it was some real plague or zombie outbreak.” A thump was heard and Gregory looked to see Twilight Sparkle face planting on the desk. Sandbar continued however. “The train left instead of stopping and once it reached the next station the crew sent out an emergency call and soon the entire railway was shut down and many ponies were trying to seek shelter.” Twilight was practically trying to cover her ears with her hooves as Sandbar continued. “Eventually, Princess Celestia and Luna went down to Ponyville with a platoon of guards and attempted to attack the zombies but it turns out it was a giant prank on Rainbow Dash. Luckily no one was hurt but rumor has it that Celestia looked pretty mad.”

“Excuse me a moment,” Twilight said as she stood up and walked out of the room. A few seconds later a scream erupted from the halls. A moment later Twilight walked back in looking drained. “I think I’ll be spending the rest of the period in the lounge,” she said as she left.

It got quiet until Smolder spoke up. “Nice one Sand.”

Later that day Gregory entered the lounge and saw Twilight with her face in a book. She was looking very annoyed. “Are you doing alright, Twiggles?”

“Don’t Twiggles me,” she simply said.

Gregory just sat down at the chair across from her. “Want to talk about it?”

Twilight sighed. “Lets just say you bronies and pegasisters are right to hate that episode. What we did was far worse or just as bad as that Mare do well stunt. I played a gamble with my friendship with Rainbow and that backfired right after the end.”

“I take it Sunbutt was pissed?”

“Well… it wasn’t just Celestia.”

[Ponyville - Long Before Jason]

The entire town was gathered outside town hall where Twilight, her friends, and the mayor stood on the front porch of the hall where a few other ponies from Canterlot stood. Rainbow Dash was on a cloud above watching the scene. One of the ponies on the porch was reading a list out loud. “Several delayed and canceled trains. Suspended trade with neighboring nations out of fear of virus spread. Widespread panic across the nation. Widespread looting and price gouging as a result of panic. Any questions?” Princess Luna asked sternly.

“In short, you’re mad at us?” Twilight asked.

Celestia facehoofed and sighed. “I’m not mad, Twilight. I’m just disappointed.”

Golden Spike stepped up. “As for me and some of my colleagues we’re not mad…we’re FURIOUS!” The entire town jumped at that. “The press will tear both this town and my railway apart. I’ll be lucky if only one lawsuit comes out of this from all the confusion and delays. I hope you and your town are happy with this prank you caused.”

Twilight just stammered. “Sir we didn’t mean for this to get out of-”

“It was her idea!” Pinkie exclaimed, pointing to Twilight.

“HEY!” Twilight snapped.

“Twilight thought this prank would help Rainbow’s pranking habits and she roped us into it,” Pinkie explained.

“Wasn’t it also your idea as well?” Twilight asked.

“Actually, darling, it was mostly your brainstorming and I didn’t want to do this from the beginning,” Rarity said.

“Yes you did,” Applejack said. “You know we had to do something. She scared Fluttershy.”

“Everything scares Fluttershy,” Rarity retorted.

“Hey…” Flutershy whimpered, sounding hurt.

“Oh, no offense darling,” Rarity said before turning back to Applejack. “And you encouraged Rainbow’s pranks by telling her it was lazy to-”

“Quiet! All of you and this town are to blame for this. Somepony has to pay for this manure and that's exactly what's going to happen,” Golden said as another Stallion approached. “Ah, Silver Streak, perhaps you can tell me the amount of damage the panic has caused?”

The stallion looked through his notes on a clipboard. “Yes sir, and after doing the math from all the cities this is the total amount estimated,” he said as he gave a slip of paper.

Golden Spike looked over the paper and smiled. “I will let bygones be bygones and continue to let my company serve Ponyville if you were to pay this bill.”

Mayor Mare and Twilight looked at the bill and the color drained from both of their faces.

[Present]

“Wow, that's more than what the town had to pay Jason,” Gregory said.

“Unfortunately we couldn’t get help from Celestia because she wanted this to be a useful learning experience. She said a huge intervention on Rainbow would’ve helped and it would’ve been worth a try at least. However, much to our surprise, Rainbow was able to convince them to lower the bill due to her being the big victim. We were able to pay it off eventually thanks to a huge tax increase as well as a charity show by the Wonderbolts,” Twilight explained.

“I assumed Rainbow had something to do with that?” Gregory asked.

“Yeah. Small blessings, I guess,” she said.

“Did Rainbow really take this prank in stride?” Gregory asked.

“No, she actually had nightmares for a week. She was mad at us for a while but got over it eventually. She told us and I quote ‘let's agree we both went too far’ and that was it.”

“Sounds to me like you moved on,” Gregory said.

“Yeah, but it still grinds my gears,” Twilight said.

“Honestly, you six may have been friends at that point, but clearly communication wasn’t your biggest strength,” Gregory said. “I get that you were still a bit new to friendship during the Mare-Do-Well incident, but the others should have really known better.”

“I know that already,” Twilight groaned. “Thanks for being the upteenth person to repeat that.”

“Twilight, a lot of things should be repeated so the lesson isn’t lost,” he replied gently. “But anyway, that was never something shown in the show. The aftermath, I mean. Anyway, classes are over. You ready to head home, or do you have any other plans today with friends?”

“Well I didn't have time to get the newspaper. Starlight says I should look at it though. Something about unusual weather patterns in other parts of the world.”

Gregory scowled at that. “That’s not good. Come on, I get the paper delivered to our apartment. It’s closer, and we can get there faster. Let’s go see just what’s going on.”

[Grogar’s Hideout - One Month Later]

Howard and Grogar looked through the orb at the many scenes from Haven City. Grogar watched with a look of judgment while Howard just watched with annoyance. “So much for him being ostracized. It even looks like he mastered his own control,” he said as he sighed. “I swear his stubbornness is to be admired.”

Grogar said nothing but eventually sighed. “I don’t have the patience for this. It would seem instead of him coming to find us, we might as well switch over to a new plan.”

“You mean we’re going with attack plan B instead of waiting for winter?” Howard asked.

“Yes it may not be straight forward but it is subtle and sneaky. My student, rally your cohorts, make them ready. Your time to shine is now upon you.”

“And what if he sees through the lies?” Howard asked.

“Your immunity has been building up fast. You should be more immune to anyone with a lie detection,” Grogar explained. “Now get ready.”

Howard grinned and bowed. “I may have said this before but I’ll say it again. Let the festivities begin.”

Chapter 8: Derail

[Haven City Train Yard]

“Did you really need to do a gender reveal here of all places?” Gregory asked Andrew as he watched Connie come into the station. He stood with Twilight, Ember, Spike, Cozy, and Raven in her human form. He had Cozy and Spike on either shoulder and was holding Raven’s hand.

“Well, Connie is a future godmother, plus I have something to make the gender reveal more interesting that requires Connie,” Andrew explained.

“I’ve never liked gender reveal parties, to be honest,” Gregory said. “Just tell the people you want to know and get it over with. Don’t make it some sort of big to-do.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Andrew asked.

“Yeah Gregory, where's the fun?” Pinkie asked as she popped out of nowhere.

Gregory sighed and looked at his favorite pink pony. With his free hand, he began scratching her behind the ears. “Some things shouldn’t be made into a party, Ponkey-tonk,” he said.

Not too far away from the station, the yard had pink and blue decorations from streamers to balloons. Rainbow was chatting with some of her other friends by a table sampling some cupcakes. “Yeah, Andy says he has a little something to make the reveal awesome,” she explained to Fluttershy.

“Oh, well that’s good,” Fluttershy said with a kind smile. She looked up at the trains coming in. Dinky was sitting beside her, leaning against the pegasus. “I’ve never heard of a gender reveal party before.”

“Neither did I, but I heard they were also common in the human world Sunset lives in,” Rainbow said.

Fluttershy giggled. “I wonder how Pinkie reacted when she learned about it?”

As the two chatted, Andrew watched from afar as Connie slowly left the station and headed into the yard. He watched Rainbow with an almost sad smile. Gregory noticed this immediately. “What’s wrong now?”

“Oh! Nothing, it's just…”

“Out with it,” Gregory said with a frown.

“We planned for our wedding after the birth, but after the wedding we are going to talk to Jason and well…I’m gonna miss seeing her like that.”

“You’re gonna ask for the punishment to be put back,” he stated.

“I know and I want to respect Rainbow’s choices but the more I think about it the more it makes me, well…what's the word? Uncomfortable? Worried?”

“Apprehensive,” Gregory said.

“Yeah, I think that's the one,” Andrew replied.

“You know the saying,” Gregory said. “Her body, her choice.”

“I know, but sometimes I feel like she doesn’t want to go back, is that wrong?”

“You can stop your bellyaching now,” a new voice said from behind them. The two turned and saw Jason and Chrysalis, the former of which was holding the toddler Suzie in his arms, walking towards them. “I may have been forced to undo those punishments, but I won’t be putting them back. In fact, aside from Discord getting his magic back and Celestia having her throne back, I’ve just lifted all of the punishments.”

This took both Andrew and Gregory by surprise. “Does that mean that Twilight has her magic back now too?” Gregory asked. He got his answer when Twilight squealed in delight and flew over to Gregory. “Whoa there, Twinkle Sprinkle. What’s got you in a tizzy?”

“M-My magic’s back!” she exclaimed.

Andrew just stared at Jason before uttering one word. “Why?”

“I think having humans around will be a reminder enough of the lessons they’ve learned,” Jason said. “Besides, with the threat of Grogar, we need everyone at full strength.”

“Agreed. Well in that case, me and Rainbow will consider it a wedding present from our dear changeling neighbors.”

Jason snorted, but nodded. “Sure, go with that.”

The party went on for a bit with creatures chatting until it was time for the big reveal. Andrew was holding a strange looking rock that was half pink and half blue. “Gather around, everyone. Here is a special item thanks to the Pie family Rock farm. I’ll throw this into Connie’s firebox, let her build up steam and soon the rock will change the color of her steam to what we’re having. Is everybody ready?”

Everyone took a step back as Andrew opened Connie’s firebox and threw in the rock. Everyone waited as Connie allowed herself to build up pressure. “Feels like a sneeze building up,” Connie said.

“Everyone ready in 3…2…1!”

Connie let off steam and suddenly, instead of white steam, pink Smoke billowed out from her smokestack and cylinders. “It’s a girl!” Pinkie shouted, and the crowd erupted into cheers.

Andrew got out and immediately got slammed by Rainbow Dash. “We’re going to have an awesome daughter!”

“Eeyup, she’ll be a real angel alright,” Andrew said, rubbing the belly of his pregnant fiancée.

Gregory strolled up. “Well, congrats, but I just heard from Jason your child is going to look like a human?”

“A human with wings,” Andrew said with pride.

“Okay, that’s pretty damn cool,” he said. “I wonder if she’ll have rainbow hair?”

“Only time will tell,” Andrew said. Suddenly there was a strange sound coming from nearby and everyone looked to see a strange glowing circle. It almost looked like a portal of some kind. “What is that!?”

“Oh shit…” Gregory said. “Time to evacuate, Everyone, back to the school now!”

“Don’t bother” a voice sounded. “There’s no need to…”

“That voice…it can’t be,” Andrew said.

“Get the fuck out here, you emaciated cuck!” Gregory snapped at the voice, moving to stand beside Twilight protectively.

From the portal a strange demonic creature strolled out. Its lower half looked like a centipede while its upper half, while demonic, had a few human characteristics. Howard smirked. “Hello everyone, did you miss me? Admit it, you missed me.”

“Apparently not enough to kill you,” Gregory scoffed. “What, did Grogar offer you a better dental plan? Because to be honest, you’ve looked better. No, scratch that, you were always an embarrassment to your gene pool.”

“Flattery will only get you far, Greg my boy, but if I were you I’d listen to what we’re about to say and do.”

“We?” Ember asked.

Suddenly there was a strange sound as everyone looked around to see three more demonic monsters on rooftops surrounding them. “Oh boy…” Andrew said.

“Twilight, you just got your magic back, how many can you teleport?” Gregory asked.

“Hold your fire, everyone,” one of the demons shouted.

“And miss a chance to nail you? Never!” Starlight shouted as she fired a beam only to miss.

“Scratch the teleportation idea…nobody move!” Gregory ordered.

“Wise decision,” Howard said. “If we wanted to destroy you we would’ve done so already. Now calm yourselves, Grogar knows nothing of our visit.”

Stacy snapped heavy tanks into existence and they took aim at each of the demons. “Stacy, no!” Gregory shouted. He then took a step forward, standing between Howard and Twilight. “You’re here to deliver a message, I’m assuming. What is it?”

“Oh, we’re here to deliver something, alright,” Howard said as he stretched his limbs behind him. “Prepare yourselves, everyone, for we are about to do something you'll never expect us to do.”

“Surrender?” Gregory asked with a smirk.

“Not going to let me make the punch? You guessed right,” he said as he suddenly pulled out a pair of handcuffs and slapped them on himself.

Gregory looked at them suspiciously, then back at him. “Someone get some real cuffs and put them in chains,” he ordered.

“Are you crazy!?” Ember asked. “Who are you two and what have you done with my mate and Gaia’s worst human monster?!”

Gregory turned to Ember. “Trust me on this,” he whispered so that only she could hear him. “My senses say they’re telling the truth, but my gut tells me they’re full of shit.”

As the four demon turned humans were being escorted through town many were not only giving them a wide berth but many were staring at them with either fear or disgust on their faces. Howard took some glances at the crowd. "You know it's strange," Howard said as he was dragged to the sheriff’s office. "I see all these creatures looking at me with fear and hate and it's… kind of comforting."

"You like that they’re afraid of you?" Gregory asked with a raised brow.

"Not entirely, but I guess I'm just grateful they even notice me at all. I wouldn't even mind if they'd tormented me or called me a monster."

"No you wouldn't," Jason said glaring at Howard. “Trust me.”

"No actually I would,” Howard said glaring back at Jason. “Anything is better than being nothing at all."

Gregory just scoffed and went to the town hall to inform the mayor.

A while later the four were taken and placed in a cell in the Haven City sheriff’s office. An impromptu meeting of the growing friend group met at the town hall meeting room to discuss this turn of events. Everyone was sitting at the council table aside from Gregory who was leaning against the wall near the window looking towards the sheriff’s office. “Has anyone tried questioning them on why they decided to surrender now of all times?” Stacy asked.

“They told me they left Grogar, saying he took them for granted and ignored their potential,” Jason said. “But I don’t believe them. That Clark dude didn’t even bring his pet.”

“Gregory, you said they were telling the truth?” Twilight asked.

Gregory, who was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, simply nodded. “My magic is telling me that they weren’t lying, but there was something off about it. Something I can’t pinpoint. It was like it was too perfect of a truth.”

“How can a truth be too perfect?” Andrew asked.

“Trust me, I’ve discussed this with Chrysalis, and she agrees with me,” he said, nodding to the humanoid looking changeling queen.

“Well I don't trust this situation either. For all we know they might snatch the bell before we can even try to drain them,” Andrew stated. “I’d say we keep them locked up for now then transfer them to Tartarus first chance we get.”

“No, we should get them out of this city,” the town’s mayor said with utter surety. “We’re just a frontier town. Send them to Canterlot. Their dungeons are secure.”

“No they’re not, three of them got out. Ask Gregory if you don't believe me,” Andrew said.

“It’s true,” Gregory said.

“Personally I think they should be drained of any power soon but quietly. Where is the Bewitching Bell anyway?” Starlight asked.

“Far away from here,” Gregory said, “and that’s where it’s going to stay.”

“Then how are we gonna take away their power?” Andrew asked. “All four of them are more dangerous than any villain combined.”

“Correct,” Gregory said. “I know I’ve said it when we were fighting Jason before, but there is one sure way to deal with them.”

Twilight perked up and looked at him before nodding. Andrew was confused. “Someone refresh my memory.” Gregory removed one of his pistols from his belt and cocked it to demonstrate his point without saying a word. Andrew looked at the gun in alarm. “You’re not gonna do what I assume you’re gonna do with that, right?” Gregory slowly turned to Andrew, a solemn but stern expression on his face. “Someone please tell me that gun isn’t built the same way as an American glock,” Andrew said. “I know they did horrible stuff but is execution really necessary?”

“They should get a trial at least,” someone said.

“Maybe another Tribunal, considering,” Stacy said.

Ember scowled. “Listen to yourselves. Do we really need to give them a trial after everything they did?? Death is honestly too good for them!”

“Tirek did some messed up stuff too, but that didn’t stop your daughter from trying to get him a chance to be a member of society,” Stacy said.

“Some creatures never change,” Ember growled.

“Gregory? Your thoughts?” Starlight asked.

“I don’t like the idea of executing them any more than anyone else in this room,” he said, “but even if they are repentant, that doesn’t excuse their crimes against the world.” He held up his pistol. “If this gun can permanently kill a timberwolf, then it can kill a magical creature with ease. However, this is a last resort.” He uncocked it and put it back in its holster after putting the safety on. “Whatever you decide, do it fast. Those demons won’t just be sitting on their asses. They may have once been your friends, but they stopped being human long ago and willingly became monsters to get petty revenge. Consider that when you talk about what to do with them.”

Andrew and Stacy looked at each other before nodding. The room was silent for a while before Twilight broke the silence. “Andrew? Does the EGR have any rolling stock meant for transporting prisoners?”

“We have cars made of magic proof steel I can arrange for but they won’t be here until tomorrow morning.”

“I believe a trial would be the best course of action,” Twilight said. “All in favor, say aye.” Many in the room raised one appendage and said so. “And those opposed?” A few less raised their appendages. Gregory made no move either way. “The ayes have it. They will remain under heavy guard and a prison train will take them to Canterlot for a trial. This should give us enough time to inform the other world leaders.”

An hour later, Gregory was in his apartment, quickly packing a bag full of spare clothes and toiletries. He had no solid proof that they were telling the truth, but he knew they weren’t. He was sure of that. He was alone for a while until the door to the apartment opened. Ember and Twilight both walked in to see what he was doing. “Going to Canterlot too?” Ember asked.

“Yeah, pretty much,” he said before he sighed. “Sending them to Canterlot is a stupid idea, but if you’re gonna do it anyway, I’m going to fly ahead and warn Luna to make things ready.”

“Gregory, she already knows that and is preparing accordingly and is also preparing a military escort for us as well,” Twilight said.

“Twilight,” Gregory said, turning to his marefriend, “I can easily defeat that military escort now. They wouldn’t stand a chance against those others if they decided to escape.”

“Yeah, but according to Andrew those prison cars he’s sending have special metal that practically cancels out any magic, even my own.”

“It won’t be enough,” Gregory said. “This is a stupid idea.” He grabbed both his pistols and put them on his belt, buttoning them in their holsters. “This is too important to be mishandled.”

“Alright, well at least maybe talk to them one more time before you do something,” Ember suggested.

“Not a chance in hell,” Gregory replied, turning to Twilight and Ember. “That could be the chance they’re waiting for. I can’t even promise I won’t execute that monster myself for mind raping Twilight!”

“Well, if you’re that concerned then at least check the sheriff’s office before you leave just to make sure.”

“I’m not going anywhere near them right now,” he said as he slung the bag over his shoulder and headed to the balcony to fly away. “I’ll see you all soon.”

As he flew over the town he looked down at the sheriff’s office and then he noticed something. Something black and fluidic was oozing out of an iron bar window. It slowly formed into a humanoid shape before running down the street without anyone else noticing. Gregory paused and watched it go. He extended a hand, and without any warning, a bolt of lightning launched out from his hand and struck the figure. The figure laid there for a second before looking up to see him. Then much to Gregory’s surprise, it shapeshifted into a small fighter plane and took off at a fast pace.

Quickly he pulled out his pistol and flew after it. It took less than ten seconds for him to get closer to it, aimed, and fired, being sure to not strike the center of the plane but instead aiming for the wing. The bullet tore through, and instead of pieces of gear flying out of the hole, blood began pouring from the wing. There was a screech of pain as the plane descended to the ground, transforming into a strange demonic-like creature which landed in the grassy plains just southeast of the town.

Gregory landed, holding his pistol up towards the demon. “Going somewhere?” he asked. The figure turned to reveal it was one of the group who had surrendered to their custody earlier. “And which nameless drone are you?” he asked.

“Oh hi, fancy meeting you here!” the figure said with his hands raised.

“You didn’t answer the question,” Gregory said with a growl. “Who are you?”

“Well, since you don’t recognize me from our past talks in Canterlot perhaps we should reacquaint. I am Benson.” Benson held his injured arm and winced.

“Ah, Tweedle Dumbass,” Gregory retorted, keeping his weapon trained on him. “You know, for someone who wants to surrender, you are doing a piss poor job at it.”

“Is it really a crime to enjoy the taste of freedom before I’m shipped away to somewhere brutal? You know last meals are the best you can have.”

“Okay, fuck this,” Gregory said as he took out his second pistol and aimed it at him. “You’re returning with me unless you want to die right here and now.”

Benson had a thoughtful expression. He looked up to the sky pondering this before responding. “How’s this for a reply? Beep Beep!” He suddenly dashed away with his legs forming a blur on the ground.

Gregory reacted immediately, firing two shots, one of which hit Benson in the leg and caused him to fall down hard. He walked up slowly to the fallen demon. “You’re not the road runner or a sheep,” he retorted. “Now then, try that again, and the next bullet goes through your skull.”

“Jesus, and I thought police committed the worst justice brutality,” Benson hissed. “But you? You’re something else.”

“I gave you a warning, you failed to listen, now stop stalling and-” He paused. “No…you are stalling.” He looked back at the town, then at the school before turning back to Benson. “What the fuck did you and your mindless drones do!?”

Benson looked up to him with a baffled expression.“Why, whatever do you mean, mister Graystone? I’m the only one who decided to play the game of jailbreak.”

“Cut the bullshit show accurate Cozy Glow act and tell me what’s going on or else your brains get splattered on the nice green grass,” Gregory growled, “and I’d hate to get my clothes dirty with your filth.”

Benson sighed. “Alright, I’ll tell you everything. In exchange for a few small favors.”

“You’re in no position to bargain,” Gregory said. “Stop stalling.”

“Alright, one small request in exchange for all my knowledge, don’t worry this won’t even last long.”

“Tell me now,” Gregory snapped, and from the sky above three bolts of lighting struck all around Benson. Sparks shot out from Gregory’s eyes, something that surprised the demon as he’d been told the electrical powers of the windigos should not have been unlocked in Gregory yet and they could seriously harm them.

“Alright I’ll talk! So much for easy negotiations,” Benson said. “You see Jack Frost, we’re a little pissed that you and a few others have evaded most of our plans and the boss no longer has the patience to put up with your meddling.”

“I don’t need a fucking play by play of how you’re gonna take your greatly anticipated villain revenge and blah, blah, blah,” Gregory snapped. “What did you do?!”

“Oh it’s nothing me and my cell mates have done...yet. Do you honestly think it’s us last four humans that want revenge on you? It’s not just Grogar either.”

“You’re stalling again,” Gregory replied. “Tell me now!”

“Okay, remember that other prisoner you have? The trotting dead psycho?”

“What about him?” Gregory asked with a frown.

“You honestly think he’s the only subject of necromancy?”

Gregory’s eyes widened. “What did you monsters do?” he growled.

“Don’t you remember the beginning of season nine? If Discord could bring Sombra back, what’s to stop our new master from reviving the dead citizens of a town that froze to death?” Benson asked with a sneer.

“Tell me what you did with them RIGHT NOW!” Gregory snapped.

“WE didn’t do much, but let's just say almost all of them have a similar motive. One of them is doing our dirty work right as we speak within your walls.”

“And that dirty work is?” Gregory asked

Benson grinned, then brought his hands together, making an exploding motion. “Boom.”

Gregory was seeing red now, but he managed to keep himself from blasting Benson away. “There are children in that school, you monster,” he snarled.

“No one is innocent in war. Besides this was never meant to happen. The past will rise again. Better than before.” With that, Benson leaped at Gregory, teeth bared and claws extended.

Gregory had no choice. He aimed, then fired directly at Benson’s head. The demon’s head snapped back, a burst of blood and brain matter exploded out from the back and he went down hard, crashing onto the grasslands.

Having no time to think, Gregory holstered his weapons, then shot into the air, heading back towards the school. He tried contacting Ember through their ring communications but she didn’t answer. He had little time to react to what he’d just done.

Meanwhile at Yggdrasil, a strange looking figure wearing a hooded cloak trotted up to the school with a wagon. Starlight was confused as the stranger strolled up. “We didn’t have any deliveries scheduled for tonight.”

“It’s a special donation delivery from the university of Vanhoover,” the figure said.

“Well leave it here. We’ll figure something out.”

Starlight then tried to look inside the wagon after she and the mysterious figure moved it. She then saw the figure running away. “Hey! Where are you going?!” Just as she was about to run after him she heard a sound coming from the wagon. It sounded like beeping.

She was about to open the curtain entrance when she felt a pair of arms around her body. She looked up and saw a minotaurs face. “Brace yourself! This could be bright!” Robbie said as he raised his hand to snap his fingers. A bright light surrounded them and when it vanished, they were all standing in a field far away from the town and the school.

In the air, Gregory noticed the bright light and thought it was too late, but when he saw the school still intact, he was relieved. However, his relief was short-lived as he saw the cart at the center of the school. Instantly, he began creating a shield of ice and wind around the cart, but just as he was about to attempt a second shield, a massive fireball erupted from the cart, sending even him flying back from the shockwave.

When he regained his flight ability, he stared in horror at the southern face of the school which was now either destroyed or on fire. Immediately, he created a blast of snow which he used to begin putting out the fires. Nearby, he saw a blue streak flying up into the clouds above. Soon, a heavy rain was pouring as Rainbow Dash joined Gregory. “Thanks, Dash!” Gregory said as he continued pouring his snow onto the fires.

Chapter 9: Wreckage

Gregory flew closer to the school gates after a few tense hours of fighting the fire. As he got closer his fear was then realized as he landed in front of the smoky ruins of a wall. The Seeds of Yggdrasil school was half destroyed. All over he saw emergency crews scrambling all over the place trying to either shift through the wreckage or put out what was left of the flames.

“Daddy?”

Gregory turned and saw Cozy Glow, Spike, and Raven standing nearby. The three immediately ran up and hugged him. He then saw Stacy, Andrew, Starlight, and Robbie approaching them. “Please,” he begged. “Tell me they didn’t find any corpses yet.”

“So far no apparent casualties,” Andrew replied.

“Except for those reports I graded last night,” Stacy complained.

“No, there was a casualty, but not from this,” Gregory replied.

Andrew and Stacy looked at him confused but just as they were about to ask Starlight Glimmer approached and cleared her throat.

“We were lucky,” Starlight began. “Robbie somehow sensed the bomb and managed to teleport everyone out right before the blast.”

Gregory stared at the draconequus in surprise. “Wait you…”

“Pleasure to be of service,” he said. “It appears everyone survived the blast at least.” He then frowned. “But I’m afraid I must inform you that Ember and Twilight have gone missing. I couldn’t sense their presence when I evacuated everyone.”

Gregory snarled and raised his hand to the sky. A massive bolt of blue electricity shot out of his hand as for ten long seconds, the lightning arced across the now cloudy skies. He shouted in fury before he lowered his hand. “That was their goal…” he growled angrily.

“It’s like they made multiple diversions to distract all of us, even you,” Andrew stated.

“And you wonder why I’m paranoid,” Gregory sighed. The events of yesterday began catching up to him, especially how he had shot Benson. He collapsed to his knees. “We were blind. We should have searched for them and not just ignored everything…”

Stacy went up and patted his shoulder. “Gregory, you can’t blame yourself given the circumstances.”

He stood and looked over at her. “No, but what I can do is take action. The enemy has struck and they have my wife and marefriend. They want me, so I doubt they’re gonna keep on hiding for long. They’re gonna want me to come to them. And yes, it’s obviously a trap, but what did Obi Wan say about traps?”

“Spring them,” Starlight said.

Gregory grinned, the grin of a predator on the prowl for his prey. “Lucky for us, we have three prisoners to interrogate.”

Stacy then paled and looked away nervously. “Uh…about that…”

“Hmm, of course they escaped,” Gregory frowned.

“Yes when I heard the explosion both me and the sheriff left the office to assist the fire department and paramedics. I’m so sorry.”

“Wait, three? There were four, right?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“There were,” Gregory said in a hollow tone.

Andrew thought for a moment before his eyes widened. “You didn’t…”

“I did,” Gregory said as he turned away. “And now, I’m hunting the others down.”

“Are you mad? You just gave Howard a reason to kill you worse than Jason!”

“I gave Benson plenty of warning to surrender, but he jumped at me and I defended myself,” Gregory snapped back.

“And a kill was just as good as a knockout?” Andrew asked.

“Are we really going to discuss this now?” Gregory asked. “We have work to do. You can yell at me for your moral superiority later!”

“Right…the only thing we should focus on now is making double sure everyone is okay and finding out where they are.”

Before anyone could say anything else, Gregory’s ring connection with Ember glowed. He immediately touched the gem, but instead of Ember, he saw the last creature he expected to see. Howard’s form glared at him with pure hatred. Gregory gave him a smirk. “Welcome to Seeds of Yggdrasil Burgers, how are we doing today? Can I take your order?”

“Honestly, you’re an utter enigma,” Howard said. “What you did last night was not what I expected you to do. Everyone says you're like the pacifist Frisk but I guess all that magic is making you a Chara.”

“Blah, blah, blah,” Gregory said in a mocking tone, moving his hand like a mouth. “Just give us your demands like a good little minion.”

“My demands were originally gonna be a little merciful but last night was your final mistake. If you want to see your mare and dragoness again, you will meet me at a small and recently abandoned railroad construction camp. You were wise to tell Luna to pull those track layers out of our mountain territory.”

Gregory’s smirk widened. “Good to know,” he said. “And don’t worry, I’ll be there. Oh, should I bring flowers for your little friend’s memorial?” He leaned forward and winked.

“Oh, there will be a memorial. Just not for him yet.”

“I’ll be there to give my condolences,” he said before he cut the connection. He turned to the others. “Alright, time to see what their demands are.”

“Gregory, think about this,” Andrew began. “Are you willing to spring this trap? Don’t tell us you’re planning to go alone.”

“Well, they didn’t say I couldn’t go alone,” Gregory said. “They were not too clear on that, were they?”

“And what if they are ready for an army?” Stacy asked. “For all we know they might have more deadlier weapons and relics at their disposal.”

“Then perhaps an aerial recon should investigate,” Starlight suggested.

Gregory nodded. “Good call,” he said. “Now then, do changelings have the ability to cloak themselves?”

“They can become clouds but to turn invisible is another story,” Starlight explained. “Although now that I think about it, they might try and attack them like an AA gun.”

“If you’re going by rail, should I tell Connie?” Raven asked.

“I don’t want to put any living engines in harm's way,” Andrew said, “but maybe I can arrange for the former Friendship Express engine to take Gregory. It was going to be retired and sent to a museum but I suppose we can use it to get you to that camp.”

“That could work,” Gregory agreed.

“Great, should I send a letter to Chrysalis and Jason requesting aid?” Spike asked.

“I’ll write one myself, because I don’t want either of them coming,” Gregory said.

“What should we do in the meantime?” Raven asked.

“Prepare for an invasion,” Gregory said darkly. “Get the elderly, sick, and the children somewhere safe. The Crystal Empire, perhaps. That place is well defended.”

Soon word spread fast and the once busy station of Haven City became a scene of almost desperation as many civilians tried to board whatever train came to the platform.

Gregory stood next to the now engine Raven who was being hitched to a large number of coach cars. “When you get to the Empire, take Spike and Cozy and protect them,” he said to her. “Keep them safe.”

“Okay, but are you sure you can handle this without me or Connie? I know Andrew said he wants to protect us but-”

“They’re targeting me the most,” Gregory interrupted, “so I can’t have either of you in danger.”

Then another whistle sounded as a pink 4-4-0 tank engine chuffed onto the platform next to Raven’s. Andrew got out and approached Gregory. “Here she is, the engine that was seen more in the show than any others. The original number one.”

Gregory chuckled and looked at the single caboose behind it. “Alright, time to saddle up. Lock and load.”

Just then Stacy came up on the platform. She was wearing a rather familiar suit of armor. “What’s that? A Master Chief cosplay?” Andrew asked.

“No you dolt, this is my other project I was telling you about,” Stacy said annoyed.

“I want one,” Gregory said. “Can you do Darth Vader too?”

“If I had the right metal. So are we going or not?” Stacy asked.

Gregory responded by making a loud whistle as he said, “All aboard.”

Half a day had gone by, and the old engine was running at pretty much a hundred percent capacity as it flew along the tracks through Equestria, heading down south through the Badlands and towards the south pole. Everyone was sitting in the caboose, sitting and waiting. Gregory would have flown but he was saving his power for when they confronted the enemy. He hadn’t moved since sitting down, and had a look of contemplative fury plastered on his face that hadn’t changed for hours.

Suddenly he felt a slight jerk as the train started to slow down and come to a stop. A few seconds later. Andrew entered the caboose. “We may have a problem,” he simply said.

Outside was a platoon of changeling drones. All of them were in various states of injury. One had his wing bent in an unnatural angle. Stacy was attempting to treat one of them. “What happened?” she asked.

“We were so close we only saw one strange anomaly but it somehow sniffed out our cloud disguises. Next thing we knew it screamed and multiple projectiles came firing out of the trees,” the drone explained.

“Using thick forestry as a cover,” Andrew said. “Classic and clever. How far is that railroad camp?”

“Three hours as the crow flies,” one changeling said.

“Should we walk the rest of the way?” Stacy asked.

“We could get closer, but this engine might make too much noise if we get too close to their range,” Andrew explained.

“True,” Gregory said as he watched the changelings clamber into the caboose. “Have someone take over running the train and get it running back. We’re walking.” A few minutes later, the Friendship Express began moving backwards. Gregory turned to the others. “Let’s go.”

The three continued their trek up the tracks. At some point Stacy would spawn a few tanks they rode like surfboards. They finally reached the edge of a dark and dismal looking forest. Gregory whistled and said, “Who ordered Mirkwood?”

No one replied and the entire entrance to the forest looked ominously empty and quiet. “Okay just relax, maybe they're sleeping?” Andrew thought.

Suddenly some footsteps were heard coming from the dark forest and all three of them hid behind a massive rock. They peeked out only to see a demon of a feminine physique strolling out of the forest with a sad face and a bouquet of flowers.

Gregory moved out, staff in hand as he looked at the demon, sensing her emotions but not trusting that they were genuine as he now knew his ability to be compromised. Still, he treated it as if it was genuine. “Wait, don't do anything yet,” Andrew whispered.

Gregory ignored him as he spoke up. “Is everything alright?” he asked the demoness.

The demoness snapped her back in shock and dropped her flowers. She then raised a longsword that immediately ignited into flames. “Who's there?!” she growled.

“Easy there,” Gregory said, “I’m just a traveler passing through. And it’s such a shame about those flowers. They’re quite lovely, as are you.”

Andrew watched the interaction until he noticed something familiar about her eyes. “Oh shit! Gregory, it’s Jamie!”

Jamie then waved her sword and a chain made of fire shot out of the blade and flew towards Gregory. Gregory, however, blocked the chain with a shield of glowing ice. “Jamie, before we get dancing in a song of ice and fire,” he began, “I believe that Grogar is expecting us. He has my wife and marefriend and wants me to meet him. That's all I came here for.”

“I know, and you’re coming either peacefully or in my chains,” she growled.

“I didn’t attack you, did I? I’m coming peacefully,” he said.

“You expect me to believe that?! After what you did to Benny?!” she asked.

“He attacked me first,” Gregory explained patiently. “I defended, and he paid the ultimate price.”

“Fine, but assurances have to be made, hold still.” she said as she raised her hand to snap her fingers.

However, Gregory raised another shield, this one made of pure lightning which deflected anything she aimed at him. “I go unchained, but with my word that I will not attack any of you. I will also go alone.” He turned to Andrew and Stacy. “Get out of here now.”

“What?! No way!” Stacy said.

“We didn’t come all this way just to watch you become jailbait!” Andrew exclaimed.

“My family is in danger,” Gregory explained as he raised one hand towards them. “I will do what I must to protect them. Go. Equestria’s fate is in your hands now.”

The two humans did nothing but watch the two slowly depart into the forest. Stacy however spawned a small tank. “Follow them and report their destination to me,” she ordered.

As the human mage and demoness walked through the forest, Gregory spoke up. “You will probably never forgive me for what happened to your friend, but I am sorry that I had to kill him.”

“You knocked out Howard when he was trying to escape and you thought a gun death was better than a taser stun?” she asked.

“A gun from Earth is a better defense against your magic than a taser,” he said. “I was hoping to injure him only. I never meant to kill him.”

“Save it,” she snapped. “If there's one thing I know about you justice seekers, you’re looking for a shortcut. I guess you and Howard aren’t that different.”

“No, there’s one big difference between us,” Gregory said. “A difference that makes one of us a monster.”

“And what’s that?” Jamie asked with a snarl.

“I don’t seek to end life,” Gregory explained. “Howard does.”

“We’ll see about that,” she said as they walked on. Nevertheless, she fell into silence as she pondered this.

As the two walked they soon approached a cave. Gregory could hear sounds. It sounded like a horde of zombies. They entered only for the place to be illuminated by torches. Gregory looked and saw a rather familiar face on a rock. It was a pony but had sharp teeth, and had what looked like spikes piercing out of its hoof. The only thing that made it familiar were the colors and the wings. “Flitter…” he muttered

The mare hissed and retreated further into the cave. Soon they entered a large cavernous area where he saw a large number of zombie looking ponies and a couple other demons stood. There in the center by a large fire were two figures. One was Howard, and the other a familiar ram.

“Howie and Grogie, sitting in a tree,” Gregory began to throw them off, “K-I-L-L-I-N-G.”

Howard growled but felt a hoof touch his shoulder. “I would think twice about the humor cards you pull, Graystone,” Grogar began, “because the wrong move proves a bad gamble.”

Gregory’s smile faded instantly. “Before you say another damned word, you will bring my wife and marefriend out so I can be assured they’re okay,” he said.

“Of course,” the ram said. “I’m a ram of my word.”

Gregory saw the two of them being pulled out rather forcefully. They were bound and gagged. He snarled and turned to Grogar. “Take those fucking gags off. I want to hear their own words.”

“I will soon, but right now we have business to discuss,” he said.

“Oh no you don’t,” Gregory interrupted. “Gags off, and you will also release them from their bonds so I can be absolutely sure they’re okay.”

Grogar sighed. “Oh, very well.” He raised his horn and released the two who stumbled forward.

“Gregory, please don’t make him mad,” Twilight begged. “You don’t know the power he now has!”

“Flutternutter,” Gregory said quietly to the two of them.

Ember quickly replied, “Nasty.”

Twilight added, “Mid.”

Gregory sighed in relief before he checked them over and then turned to Grogar. “My demands first. These two, once our business is concluded, will be released and will not be harmed by you or your little playthings here,” he said, gesturing to Howard. “Same with the rest of my family.”

“Of course, no harm will come after our little discussion,” Grogar said, gesturing to the fire. “Pull up a stone and take a load off.”

Gregory walked over, but instead of pulling a stone, he formed a chair of ice and sat in it, putting one leg over the other as he stared at the ancient ram. “Speak,” he demanded.

Grogar cleared his throat and his horns glowed and fired a beam at the fire which then started showing strange images in the flames. “Long ago, I was many things. One of them being a believer that only the gifted ones can harness and properly control the power of gods,” began Grogar as an image of a slightly younger version of himself was seen levitating many books in a small room. “Of course I achieved them. I learned what truly made gods and the consequences of having so much power. You sir have been a witness to the negative effects.”

“No control, you mean,” Gregory replied.

“Yes, and I saw only the first of many effects that one time,” Grogar said as an image of Gregory throwing up on New Year's was shown. “You seem to be fit as a fiddle for the moment. Let me guess: you found one of the time crawl caves haven’t you?”

“None of your business,” he said. “Suffice to say, you’re right about me being stable.”

“Oh, but for how long? “ he asked. “There's something about the windigo magic you never truly learned or probably never even accepted.”

“What, are you offering for me to become your apprentice or something?” Gregory asked with a scowl.

“No, the magic of the windigos was once harnessed by me before Gusty stole it. I want it back along with my bell. Or you could at least give me just one of those.” Grogar sighed. “Unfortunately, since the magic is so deeply ingrained inside you now, I can’t retrieve it. So instead, this is what I will do. You are a threat to me, so I will cast you into another realm where you can’t use your magic against me. But before I can do that. You will tell me the location of the bell. I know you were amongst the last to have it.”

“I was the last to have it,” Gregory said, “but I currently don’t know where it is. Its current keeper is beyond my reach.”

“Oh, but you might reach him,” Howard said as he presented a communicator crystal. “Give him a ring.”

He slowly took the crystal, but didn’t make a move before he spoke. “First, teleport Ember and Twilight away from here safely.”

“I’m sorry, but assurances have to be made,” Grogar said as he waved and a few zombies grabbed Ember.

“That goes for my side too,” Gregory replied darkly. “I will call him, but only if these two are back in Equestria safe and sound. Canterlot sounds good.”

“Oh so you can spring a trap on us?!” Howard said. “Fat chance!”

“Shhh,” Gregory said to the fuming Howard. “The grown ups are talking.”

Grogar actually laughed hard at that, then turned to Howard. “Leave us.”

“But sir, this man is too clever and you promised-”

“I said leave us,” Grogar repeated. As Howard stormed out of the room, Grogar turned back to Gregory. “Very well, I will teleport them back to Canterlot, but not before you remove that ring you use to communicate with your blue bride.”

Gregory took off the ring and tossed it to Ember, who caught it. He then turned back, and before either Twilight or Ember could say anything, he said, “Do it.”

Grogar raised his horns and a portal appeared which led directly to the Canterlot throne room. He then pushed the two through the portal quickly. Princess Luna was on the throne, and she stood in alarm as she saw what was happening, but before she could speak, the portal closed. “Is that to your liking?”

“I suppose that’s all I can really expect from you,” Gregory replied.

“Now for your end of the bargain,” Grogar replied.

Without saying a word, Gregory touched the crystal and made the call.

“Yo, Robbie here. Wassup?” came a voice.

“Project Gusty is compromised,” he said. “I am with the enemy. He demands his bell back.”

There was a brief silence until Robbie spoke up. “Nope-” then the call disconnected.

Gregory put the communication crystal down and turned to a now fuming Grogar. He shrugged as he said, “Hey, I tried. He’s the one you need to capture, not me.”

“Very well, but there's one thing you forgot to do,” Grogar said darkly.

“I’m sure there is,” Gregory said. “And what’s that?”

“Make sure your bargaining chip doesn't come with a tracker.” he said as his horns glowed, However, only two small crystals appeared and clattered to the floor. “What?!”

Gregory laughed. “Princess Luna’s no fool.”

Grogar rose higher, his red eyes glowing angrily. Before Gregory could react, he was surrounded by a magical aura and lifted into the air. Two plain golden rings appeared from nowhere and moved towards his middle fingers. They were forced onto his hands and immediately Gregory felt the magic connection severing. “Have a good journey in your new world, fool,” he snarled.

Gregory could only laugh as he quickly lost consciousness.

On the magical projection that Stacy and Andrew were watching, they saw a laughing Gregory vanish in a flash of light. “We can’t go back or it’ll be too late,” Andrew said.

“We’re going in there!” Stacy shouted as she summoned a bunch of tanks into existence while Andrew took a nearby branch and turned it into a gun. “CHARGE!”

They all charged in and blasted whatever moved but the moment they all charged into the Gregory’s last location the two humans and the army of tanks found themselves floating in midair. All the tanks suddenly disappeared in a flash. “Pathetic,” Howard said. “You two were unfortunate pawns in my scheme but because we helped each other to come here I’ll spare you death and send you to some place where you won’t bother us.” He then snapped his fingers which summoned a portal underneath them. “Thanks for dropping by,” he sneered as he let them go.

Both Andrew and Stacy screamed as they both fell into the portal and disappeared.

Author's Note

Don’t worry they’re fine…ish.

Chapter 10: Dark Territory

Gregory’s first impression of his new location was that whatever he was lying on wasn’t exactly a comfortable bed of flowers. In fact, it was hard as stone. His second impression was that he felt like shit. Groaning, he forced himself to roll over and lie on his back. Opening his eyes, he saw himself facing a clear sunlit sky. It also smelled like there was foliage around him. He took time to take stock of himself, moving his legs and arms slowly. His entire body was on fire, but slowly the pain went away. After a while, he lifted his right hand. The ring that Grogar had forced on him was now stuck to his index finger and couldn’t be removed. His magic was sealed away permanently.

Eventually, he felt strong enough to sit up, slowly looking around. He was lying on a pedestal with six broken pillars on the edges. In the center of the pedestal was a small circular wall that could have been a pool at some point. Nearby, he saw his now useless magic staff along with the Flash Magnus’ shield. Looking down at himself, the pistols he’d brought were still attached to his holsters as was his leather pouch full of ammo. It took him a while, but soon he was standing and looking around. This location was semi-familiar to him, but he couldn’t determine why. Grabbing his staff, which he could now only use as a walking stick, he hobbled over and picked up the shield. Walking over to the nearest broken pillar, he began brushing away the vines on it.

“Runes…” he muttered to himself as he looked around once more at the strange place he found himself. He’d expected, thanks to Grogar’s speech, that he would be ending up on some version of Earth with Andrew and Stacy, but somehow he hadn’t gone with them. Or they were nearby and he had to go find them.

No, he thought. He tried to think back to the events before he woke up. They had gone through some sort of portal, but he had only grazed its edge. That was the last thing he remembered. He leaned the shield against the pillar along with his staff, using both of his hands to tear away the vines. He was so engrossed in his task that he failed to notice a transparent image of a pony appear on a nearby pillar until a figure of a pegasus appeared on the pillar he was at. Alarmed, he jumped back and looked back at the other pillars.

“Ponehenge…” he muttered, finally realizing where he had ended up. He turned to the representation of Star Swirl who shot a white beam of light from his horn at the center wall. It was surrounded by a black orb and from it emerged a dark shadowy alicorn.

He remembered this scene from the Shadow Play episode, and much like the show, it began similarly. However, the Pony of Shadows didn’t appear. Instead, a familiar looking unicorn pony did. However, when the pony spoke, to Gregory’s surprise, the pony he thought was Stygian was actually a mare. “So,” she said, “this is the thanks and reward I get for speaking out against your own hypocrisy!?”

“Styx, you are a threat to Equestria,” Star Swirl said darkly, “and we must deal with you!”

“Me? A threat? How am I a threat?” Styx stepped forward, but was stopped by a white shield surrounding her. “How am I a threat?” Styx repeated, glaring daggers at Star Swirl.

“You have conspired with enemies of Equestria,” Flash said, stepping forward. “You have also tampered with dark magic!”

“What enemies?” Styx asked. “What dark magic? You can perform any test on me that you want. You will find no dark magic inside me!”

Star Swirl shook his head. “You have taken the artifacts from us as well for your own purposes!”

“I merely wished to make copies of them to help you all!” Styx explained.

“Lies! You have become a true threat to Equestria!” Star Swirl declared loudly.

Styx frowned and glared at him. “No, old friend, it is you six who are the threat!” Styx replied. “After all, Star Swirl, you were the one who performed some heinous experiments on that changeling queen despite my protests! She was a living, breathing creature! And yet, you tormented her because she was not a pony!”

“She was an abomination,” Star Swirl hissed angrily. “She represented a threat to our nation!”

“And the rest of you,” Styx said as she looked around at the transparent representations of the Pillars, “you stood by and did nothing while he did this. Not only that, but you are standing by now! And let us not forget how you six banished three sirens without even attempting to speak with them!”

“They were a threat to our nation too!” Star Swirl retorted.

“Then there were those dragons who you, Flash Magnus, attacked without remorse!” Styx spat on the ground. “It meant nothing to you that you and your group were trespassing onto their territory!”

To his credit, Flash looked somewhat ashamed. “We had to get to our comrades sooner-”

“He did his duty!” Star Swirl interjected. “They captured his companions!”

“And his incompetent commander decided to take a shortcut across territory sovereign to the dragons,” Styx bellowed. She then turned to Mage. “And you! You created Swamp Fever on Star Swirl’s orders! To use on the changeling queen!”

Mage looked downcast, but Star Swirl didn’t heed anything that Styx had said. “Enough! You understand nothing!”

“I understand everything!” Styx retorted before raising her horn. “I understand that our harmony is nothing but a falsehood we tell ourselves in order to feel superior to other races! Faust above would be ashamed of who we are turning into! And now, I will do what must be done!” From her brown cloak, a bright blue orb came, a mana core identical to the one on Gregory’s staff. A bright aura began surrounding her as beams of light shot out of the mana core. The beams of light surrounding the ponies. “I tried to help you,” she said, sounding deeply saddened, “I tried to show you that true harmony isn't the exclusion and torment of others. May Faust have mercy on us if your evil deeds stain us. I cannot and will not kill you, but I can do…THIS!”

The aura surrounded the area, catching the six other ponies in its grasp. Star Swirl and the others struggled, but it was no use. “What…are you..doing…?!” Star Swirl demanded, now looking afraid.

“You won’t harm anybody else ever again with your disdain for other species, Star Swirl,” Styx said, “and the rest of you won’t be allowed to spread his influence to Equestria!”

“You’ll be trapped too!” Somnambula shouted.

“A small price to pay…for true…HARMONY!” The darkness swallowed everything, and the scene vanished.

Gregory was left stunned. He had no idea that things would be like this for the Pillars. He looked down at the shield, then picked it up and looked at it contemplatively. He had observed the faces of the ponies during this brief glimpse into the past. Star Swirl had been the most stubborn, but he had seen looks of shame on the faces of the other five. If they could be returned, then perhaps they could be helpful in defeating Grogar.

“No, I’d need all those damned artifacts,” Gregory muttered to himself. He only had the one, after all. “Unless…unless I don’t.” He looked at the middle empty pool. Styx had been the one to trap the Pillars, not the other way around. She had apparently succeeded where the television show Stygian had failed. She had somehow made either her own copies of the artifacts, or had made something stronger.

He looked up at the glowing mana core inside his staff. Within it, he knew the powers of the Windigos were still there, locked away and unable to be accessed by him. Still, he figured that perhaps the Pillars and Styx could be freed.

But should he even try to free them? He looked at the mana core on his staff, then back at the empty pool. Inspiration struck. If the mana core Styx had used was similar in any way to his own, then perhaps…

“Maybe I can free them using this,” he said. “But should I…?”

He looked at the six now empty pillars, then back at his staff, and finally back at the shield. He sighed. “I’ll hate myself later,” he muttered before sitting down and closing his eyes. He had no access to magic at the moment, which meant no magical meditation, but he could at least think back on what he did know about magic. Twilight had spoken often about different magic and he would go over what he remembered in his mind.

Perhaps there was a way he could pull them all out. He would deal with the consequences of his actions later. Right now, he had to bring them out of magical stasis.

But…how?

[Northwest of Las Pegasus]

Outside the casino cloud city two strange beings flew in the air above the mountains. One of them noticed that one of the mountains had a strange concrete structure jutting out from it. “Howard, my senses aren’t picking up any traces of Grogar’s bell or Robbie. Their signatures must be concealed by the mountain somehow,” Clark explained.

“Then we’ll have to tear it down piece by piece until we find them,” Howard said as he flew next to him.

“It will be done,” Clark said as he dropped a crystal ball. Once it struck the ground Scorponok spawned and began tunneling beneath the mountain.

Meanwhile inside a strange place Robbie trotted alongside Bonbon who to many know her as agent Sweetie Drops down a hallway that reminded him of a research facility from a video game.

“So your so-called waifu was Derpy?” asked the agent.

“Yeah,” Robbie replied. “But ever since the attack, I’ve been keeping my sights on others. I don’t know if I’ll find that special one but maybe I’ll be lucky one day.”

Sweetie Drops grinned. “Maybe you can have Fluttershy.”

Robbie chuckled at that. “I don't think Discord would approve of that kind of competition.”

Just then the place shook like an earthquake as a thunderous boom echoed throughout the place. “What was that!?” Robbie asked in shock.

Then came an alarm and an announcement from a nearby intercom. “This site has a security breach! Full site lockdown initiated!”

Both draconequus and pony agents looked at each other. “I thought you said this place was heavily shielded!” Robbie shouted.

“It is! The enemy is stronger than we thought. You need to get out of here!” Sweetie Drops exclaimed as she pulled up an electronic tablet.

“What about you?”

“I can’t leave yet. If you find Lyra tell her…” she trailed off as she looked at the tablet, her eyes growing wide.

“What’s wrong?” Robbie asked.

She showed her the tablet to see the silhouette of a giant scorpion meddling with what looked like a fuse box. He watched in shock as a massive claw slashed it. Then came another message on the intercom. “This site is experiencing multiple containment breaches! All personnel act on protocols!”

A roar came from down the hall. The earth pony looked up to Robbie. “Go! Either Grogar wants his best creations back or he wants his bell and he won’t have both.”

Robbie nodded. “They’ll follow me even if I teleport. The least I can do is lure them away. Good luck and Godspeed,” he said as he raced down the hall.

Outside was like a battlefield. At first it was two demonic monsters fighting against ponies in suits and armor. Now from out of nowhere, grotesque monsters emerged from within the mountain facility attacking whatever came in their way. Howard grinned as he turned to his partner. “This is almost too easy. Amazing how you were able to trace the call.”

“It wasn’t easy. All we had to do was to let Gregy speak for just a few seconds.”

Then came an explosion and the two looked to see what looked like a car speeding out of the dust. It drifted on the ground for a bit before speeding into the forest. Howard sniffed and grinned. “Cars don’t exist here and I finally sense something big from that thing. Follow that car!”

Clark saluted and took to the sky. “Can’t run forever, traitor!”

The car, a modern day Ford Bronco, charged down the dirt path with the demon following behind. Clark looked to the mountainside. “Lets see you outrun this!” he shouted as he threw a lit stick of dynamite at the rockwall. It exploded and soon rocks were raining down from the cliffs above and the car soon got caught in it and was soon getting crushed. The car then bursted into a bright flash and was now Robbie.

The chaotic centaur was up to his chest in rock as he looked up to the demonic figure now staring down at him.

[Ponehenge - The Same Time]

The scene could be described as quiet as Gregory continued to silently meditate and look back through whatever magical knowledge he had. He tried to think about what he could do to release this Styx from her prison.He placed the shield by the pillar that represented Flash Magnus. While doing that he thought to himself. “Maybe I should’ve asked Stacy if her husband is actually related to him.”

Just then the pillar shot another beam at the center wall. Unlike last time, random objects started materializing out of thin air. They slowly manifested into what looked like furniture then Gregory saw what looked like ghost ponies. Two of them looked familiar and immediately he recognized them as Styx and Stygian. The third pony was completely unfamiliar. She was a brown earth pony mare with white patches of fur, a brighter brown mane and a cutie mark of a sunrise.

The other six ponies he knew immediately as the so-called Pillars of Equestria. Star Swirl, Mage Meadowbrook, Flash Magnus, Somnambula, an unusually young looking Mistmane, and Rockhoof.

“Right, so if there is nothing more to discuss, then I believe this meeting is adjourned,” Star Swirl said as he and most of the other pillars began to turn to leave the area. Only Styx, Stygian and the unknown mare remained.

“The time is now my brother,” Styx said to Stygian. “True Harmony will come. Do you have what I asked you to bring?”

“I still don’t know about this, sister,” Stygian said. “Even Reckless here thinks we might be going a bit far.”

“Who the fuck is Reckless?” Gregory muttered.

“Don’t tell me you two are going to abandon me now,” Styx said, “we’re almost there.”

“Listen to me, old friend,” the brown mare said. “You and I both know this won’t solve anything. Do you honestly believe the problems of this world are just them?”

“Reckless, you are my best friend so I won’t blame you for being ignorant about the bigger picture here,” Styx said as she placed a hoof on the mare’s shoulder.

“Of course I am, but this won’t solve anything,” the now named mare said. “Me and my platoon protect our home everyday from problems both foreign and domestic.”

“And yet you haven’t done anything to stand up to the hypocrisy of our nation,” Styx said with a frown.

“I’m just one mare, and not well-liked at that,” Reckless said. “What do you want me to do?”

“Be a bigger mare for a start now. So, are you in?”

Reckless paused, indecision plastered briefly on her face as she turned back to the retreating six. More specifically, she focused on Star Swirl. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and exhaled. “I will do what I must…”

Styx just watched her leave before turning to her brother. “And what about you? Are you still gonna help? You know how they treat you.”

“I will do what I must to protect this nation,” Stygian said.

“Then help me, your magic is the last thing I need,” she said as her horn lit up.

Stygian lifted his own horn and joined his magic with hers. Reckless stood her ground, closing her eyes. She gave Star Swirl one last look. “Grandfather…I’m so sorry,” she whispered.

“Holy shit…that’s Star Swirl’s granddaughter?!” Gregory shouted in shock.

Of course, none of them heard him as the magic from the vision continued to grow. The Pillars paused and turned back. Star Swirl’s eyes widened in alarm. “What are you two doing?!” he bellowed.

Next thing everyone knew both unicorns started hovering above the ground. Reckless on the other hand started backing up in fear as she looked up to the two with worry. Soon the two were surrounded by strange rings that looked like they were made of a black substance. “Doing what we must to stop this madness!” Styx said. The magic then surrounded all three.

Reckless then ran up to Star Swirl. “Grandfather, we have to move!”

However, it was too late. Both Styx and Stygian were now surrounded by blackened magic, magic that could only be Dark Magic. Instantly, the two ponies vanished, leaving the seven behind.

Star Swirl pushed his granddaughter away, glaring at the spot where the two unicorns had been. “They’ve touched darkness,” he growled, “and now they are a threat to Equestria. Come. We must find and destroy them!” And with that, the six ran off, vanishing.

Reckless stood motionless and looked back to the burnt ground where her friends once stood. A tear trickled down her face. “Styx…why?”

The scene vanished as Gregory was once more left alone. “An earlier piece of the history-WHOA!”

The ground beneath him began to rumble as each of the pillars began to shudder, The center of Ponehenge also began glowing a bright white light. Large pillars of light shot out of the stone, shattering them into dust, leaving only quadrupedal figures standing there. Six where the six pillars once stood, and two more in the center. Flash Magnus’ shield returned to Gregory, flying in the air and attaching to his arm. Quickly, he pulled out one of his pistols and looked around.

The Pillars were there. Not in some sort of vision, but they were really there. Not only that. But the two ponies in the center were none other than Styx and Stygian.

Gregory moved fast before any of the ponies could react. He ran over towards where Star Swirl was stumbling to his feet, brought up his pistol, and brought it down onto the pony’s head, immediately knocking him unconscious. He then stood over the unconscious form that was Star Swirl, aiming his pistol at his head. “Listen up!” he bellowed, getting all of their attention. “If any of you move to try and rescue this monster, I will blow his ancient head clean off!”

“No! Shoot him now!” Styx shouted but instantly got slightly hit on the head by her brother.

Gregory half reacted, pulling the hammer back and putting it directly to the unconscious unicorn’s temple. “Are you absolutely sure about that, Styx?” he asked.

“Please forgive my sister, Mr. Graystone,” Stygian said. “All that time in Limbo hasn’t been easy on her mind. Especially the last decade or two.”

Gregory frowned. “How the fuck do you know my name?” he demanded.

“In an afterlife like the one we were in, we can see into the lives of the present,” Mage Meadowbrook explained.

Both of his eyebrows shot up. “Holy shit,” he muttered. He then turned to the other Pillars. “Then you saw how corrupt and nasty your so-called kingdom of harmony became,” he spat.

“Yes, and our plan was all for nothing,” Stygian said.

“DON'T SAY THAT!” Styx shouted as she shook her brother. “It was worth it, no pain no cruelty!” she said with an insane look that reminded Gregory of a creepy version of Pinkie Pie.

“So tell me then,” Gregory began, putting the pistol closer to Star Swirl’s head, “to the so-called Pillars I see before me. Why shouldn’t I kill this menace to society? Wipe his filth from the world? Get rid of the xenophobic stench he exudes?” He looked at the other five Pillars. “Tell me what good this bastard is.”

“Because he saw the disappointment and was more sad by how the students he considered daughters failed,” explained Somnabula.

“And yet, he pushed away his own granddaughter just because she was an earth pony!” Styx exclaimed.

“He was trying to stop him from hurting her best friend,” Flash Magnus explained to Gregory.

“ENOUGH!” Gregory bellowed angrily as he put his pistol away. “Rain is coming soon,” he added, sniffing the air and smelling the tell-tale scent preceding rainfall, “and we need shelter. Are there any caves nearby?”

“There should be one a short walk away,” said Rockhoof pointing eastward.

“Good. We’re all going to the cave and we’re going to talk.”

“I’m not going anywhere with them. In fact, they are going back!” Styx shouted as her horn charged.

Gregory ran up, now grasping his staff. He brought it down on Styx’s head, knocking her out as well. “Anyone else wanna do something stupid?” he growled angrily.

“We did enough of that already,” Flash said. “Thousands of years ago.”

“No shit, dumbass,” Gregory said as he picked up Star Swirl. He was not gentle as he flung the unconscious pony over his shoulder. “Cave. Now!”

Several minutes later, they were all sitting in a large cavern as rain outside began to fall heavily. The moment they reached said cave, Gregory just dropped Star Swirl without a care, walking over to a corner of the cave, and sat down, clenching his fists and releasing them over and over. He was so angry despite having tricked Grogar into releasing his wife and marefriend. He was magicless, and way too far away to be of any use. He had his weapons with him, but he didn’t think those would be enough. As he sat, he heard one of them come up and sit next to him. Looking up, he saw that he had been joined by the young looking Mistmane. “What is it?” he asked, sounding bitter.

“Just so you know, we believe you and your human friends are more…honorable and respectable than we are. You, the Windigo tamer, the changeling emperor, the Railroad tycoonist, the army girl, and the student of Discord,” Mistmane said.

He scoffed. “Yeah, honorable my ass,” he said. “I killed a man.”

“We know that,” Mistmane said, “but that means he was half right in what he said. No one is fully innocent in war. Only the truly noble are. Flash can vouch for that along with his many descendants.”

Gregory hugged his knees. “Noble…hah. That’s a joke. Me noble? I seriously doubt that.” He looked at Mistmane. “You have no idea how much I want to not only kill Grogar and Howard, but make sure their deaths are slow and torturous. I want them to suffer!” He hit his fist on the wall, wincing in pain.

“Is that really what you want?” the beautiful mare asked, “or is that darkness trying to consume you like it did to our friends?”

He looked over to see Stygian casting some sort of spell over the unconscious Styx. Black mist was rising from her body and being redirected into a small orb that Gregory recognized as a mana core. He looked at his fist, which was bleeding from a few small cuts. “I feel helpless. I have no access to my magic, and I’m too far away to get back home in time.”

“You’re not the only one. I believe your friends are feeling the same way despite not being able to see them at all now,” she said which earned her a confused look from Gregory.

“What do you mean by not being able to see now?”

“When Star Swirl wakes up he has a spell that can help explain it better,” she said, gesturing to Star Swirl. The unicorn stallion was slowly stirring awake.

Gregory pulled out his pistol just in case. Finally, the elder unicorn mare was standing and looking around. When he saw Gregory, the human held up his pistol. “Don’t you dare try anything stupid,” he said with a scowl.

“I was never planning to,” Star Swirl simply said glaring up at the human.

“Smart boy,” Gregory replied. “So, happy with the country you helped to create?”

Star Swirl went from glaring to looking down in shame. “It really is my fault…I had hoped my students and my granddaughter would pick up the pieces and fix my mistakes. But even now my students haven’t changed much and my granddaughter chose a mission over me.”

“Dear God, but you’re a dense motherfucker,” Gregory sighed. “You treated your granddaughter like shit just because she was a lowly earth pony, not one of the Master Race unicorns!”

“You think she wanted to be a mage? Don’t act like you know everything about my family. Heck, I heard you asked who she was!”

“I don’t have to know everything to know you’re a worthless waste of space who’s xenophobia and speciesism spread to the entire country,” Gregory replied, his eyes flashing briefly with a green tint.

“I loved her! I gave her everything she wanted, even her wish!” he shouted, his anger rising.

“Old friend, Gregory is more right than you know,” Stygian said. “You treated her less than your unicorn grandfoals.”

“Because she was training to be a soldier! I couldn’t give her the same kind of training the captains of that time could!”

“Do you think she wanted to be trained by you?” Stygian asked, approaching Star Swirl calmly. “She wanted a grandfather. You did not treat her like a granddaughter. You treated your other grandfoals well, but you blatantly ignored her often. Her accomplishments, the awards, everything. You can deny it all you want, Star Swirl, but you failed her as family. Even her own mother disowned her because she was afraid of angering you, her father.”

The cave was silent as the words sank in. “You all spent time with her, is that really true?” Star Swirl asked.

The other pillars exchanged looks, then they nodded. “I may be a pegasus, but your granddaughter was a strong fighter. If anything she felt like a little sister to me unlike you,” Flash explained.

“I always admired her curiosity; she even joined me for yoga from time to time,” explained Somnabula.

“Aye,” agreed Rockhoof. “For a little tyke the wee one can break rock like me. I told her she will be a great hero one day.”

After the others spoke in agreement, Gregory walked forward, using his staff as he walked to accentuate his point. “You can’t blame others for your own pathetic failings,” Gregory said, another green glow forming around his eyes as a purple mist came out of his eyes for another brief moment. “Even if my ability to use magic is gone, I can still feel your emotions. You failed not only yourself and your family, but all of Equestria. You think anyone who isn’t a pony is a monster. Time to grow up, little boy.”

“What do you think I’ve been doing for the past centuries?” Star Swirl asked. “I know of the follies in our nation thanks to that friend of yours.”

“Wallowing in your own worthlessness?” Gregory replied darkly, and in that moment, his eyes began completely glowing with dark magic. “Perhaps your little time out isn’t over yet, or perhaps I should send you to meet whatever fucking maker you believe in?”

“Yes yes! Do it!” Styx said excitedly as she suddenly woke up.

Gregory reached for his pistol, his eyes ablaze with the dark magic that had now been released thanks to his windigo magic now being gone. “Perhaps I should,” he snarled, his voice echoing in the cave.

“Sir please! This is the darkness talking to you! Fight it!” Stygian pleaded. “It nearly ate me alive and it ate my sister's sanity!”

“And why should I not punish this bastard for being the direct cause of my wife, marefriend, family, and all of my friends being in danger right now?!” he demanded.

“Because the real danger now is out there causing more problems than you realize!” Flash shouted.

Black mist began to surround Gregory as he pointed his pistol directly at the now terrified looking Star Swirl’s head. “Right now, I see a pathetic worm who should pay for his crimes,” Gregory snarled, but everyone watching saw a single tear falling from his eye. A bloody tear.

“Listen to your heart,” Somnabula said soothingly, “because it's the only thing not corrupted yet. You have a choice. Listen to your heart or prove what he thought about your kind right.”

Gregory stood there, glaring at Star Swirl, who had by now pissed himself in fear. With a roar of rage, a blast of dark magic erupted from him. However, he slowly put the pistol back in its holster, the dark magic within him now receding. The glow of his eyes receded, revealing his arctic blue eyes once again.

“Oh come on! We could’ve been darkness buddies!” Styx said in a disappointed tone.

“Styx, just shut up,” Stygian groaned.

Gregory turned back to Styx, then held up a hand. “As for you,” he said, “that darkness inside you pales to mine. Time to free you.” His hand glowed the same dark green, and a black mist flowed out of Styx, passing into Gregory’s body. As this happened, the darkness madness that had descended onto Styx began to lift until it was all gone. Gregory stumbled backwards, groaning in pain.

Mage and Mistmane helped him settle down, and Mage Meadowbrook began tending to him, wiping sweat from his brow. Mistmane then approached Star Swirl. “He needs to know what's happening to the world right now. You are the only one who can show him.”

Star Swirl was silent but eventually nodded. He stood up and approached Gregory. “I learned this spell during my time in Limbo. It involves the same kind of magic to help see in some parts of the planet,” he explained as his horn lit up. “Are you ready?”

Gregory nodded as an orb formed between them. Gregory looked into it and slowly images started appearing. He then saw what looked like what he already experienced. He saw Grogar throwing him into the portal leading him here. He then saw another demon approaching him. He recognized it as Clark. The ram turned to him. “Did you at least trace the call?”

“Indeed,” began Clark. “At first Robbie was in Trottingham but suddenly his position changed to a mountain somewhere northwest of Las Pegasus.”

Grogar grinned. “How convenient. I feel there is something even bigger out that way. Find Howard and…deal with Robbie before he causes more problems.”

The two then heard multiple bangs and soon saw a swarm of miniature tanks and two humans with weapons charging into the room and started firing at random places.

Howard then appeared out of nowhere and snapped his fingers causing the intruders to stop and float in the air. All the tanks suddenly disappeared in a flash. “Pathetic,” Howard said. “You two were unfortunate pawns in my scheme but because we helped each other to come here I’ll spare you death and send you two some place where you won’t bother us.” He then snapped his fingers which summoned a portal underneath them. “Thanks for dropping by,” he sneered as he let them go.

Both Andrew and Stacy screamed as they both fell into the portal and disappeared.

Gregory watched in disbelief. “Oh my God… they TRACED OUR CALL!?”

The scene then shifted to what looked like a mountain and there was Robbie. His body looked stoned with his face slowly being taken over by the spell. “This…isn’t…over…Clark.”

Clark held the bell close to him as he looked at Robbie. “The war, yes but you? You are done.”

“Gregory…I tried…” Robbie uttered as his face now got turned to stone.

Gregory stared at the orb, his face becoming mortified. “No…no...NO!” he shouted as he paced back and forth rubbing his hands on his head. “Goddamn it all! Here I am stuck with a bunch of relics and powerless while the world falls apart!”

“Slow down, laddie,” Rockhoof said, placing a strong hoof on his shoulder. “No way you have the energy or power to take on a being like Grogar. He’s like a demi version of Faust.”

“And with the bell, he’s just as powerful as Eris, maybe more,” Stygian added.

“YOU THINK I DON’T KNOW THAT?!” Gregory bellowed as electricity started emitting from his hands and the air in the cave grew cold. He looked at them and panicked slightly as he calmed himself and shook it off. “Not this again.”

Star Swirl approached him carrying a calm expression. “I know I’m the last creature you ever want to trust but believe me when I say we all right now are your best and possibly only chance to help you gain better control. How you managed before was only a temporary solution like fighting a disease that comes and goes. Besides, Grogar is not the only old expert who knows about Windigo magic. Please let me start redeeming myself by helping you.”

“Gregory, I know what he did in the past was bad but please don’t let your stubbornness and your harsh judgment provoke your magic and blind you,” Stygian said, gesturing to the still unconscious but now purified Styx. “Like I said, it nearly consumed me and it fed off my sister’s mind. If you don’t let us help you, your magic will build up again and the effects will be even worse. It’ll be so bad your mortal body won’t take it.”

Gregory took a long moment and stared at the two stallions then to Styx who was still unconscious. He eventually let out a sigh. “Well, at least we’re in another cave like the last one,” he said.

Star Swirl looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “How did you know?”

“I know how these caves feel,” Gregory replied. “Now, since we have all of this time, we need to begin-”

“No,” Stygian interrupted him. “You need to rest. Get eight hours of sleep. You will be more refreshed and ready to learn after that.”

Gregory wanted to argue, but he looked at the sharp horned pony and sighed. “Yeah…yeah…I guess that’s a good idea…” He walked over to a spot on the ground that was flat, lay down, and was asleep in an instant.

Chapter 11: Luxury

[The Crystal Empire - Later that Evening]

Fluttershy watched from the balcony as Dinky played amongst the other crystal fillies and colts. It warmed her heart knowing her adopted daughter was in high spirits despite the ever growing concern of danger brewing. After confirming Discord was watching over them she turned to leave the balcony and re-enter the halls. As she walked however her ears twitched as she heard a sound from one of the rooms. It sounded like a steam locomotive’s whistle along with a male voice. “This is an engine of war.”

Curiously, she opened one of the doors only to see a dark room with a glowing screen. She then saw the silhouette of a pony. More particularly her friend Rainbow Dash. The rainbow manned pegasus was laying on her side on a bed staring at the screen that was showing vintage footage of trains. “Long before Pearl Harbor, the American railroads, ever conscious of the gathering clouds of conflict, worked out a plan of unified and immediate action should this nation be forced to accept the challenge of aggression.” Explained the narrator. “To their everlasting credit this careful planning was not to be in vain for suddenly the infamous blow was struck.”

Fluttershy cautiously stepped forward. “Rainbow?”

“This is an old war propaganda film Andrew showed me. I didn’t pay much attention because I was more impressed by the speeds of those earth trains,” she said, not taking her eyes off the laptop.

“Rainbow-“

“No, don't you dare say everything will be alright! My fiancé is out there and probably hurt. All that came back to Equestria was a pink loco and a changeling group according to the rumors!” Rainbow snapped, tears slowly forming in her eyes. “I shouldn’t have stopped him from leaving! First, it was a workaholic problem and now he’s on some adventure and probably in danger! I should be out there! Not here with this…this…” she trailed off as tears streamed down her now tightly closed eyes.

Fluttershy quickly embraced her and began stroking her back. “I know it’s hard for you, but you need to stay calm. This stress isn’t good for you or your foal. For all we know he could be okay. Let’s keep our hopes up. That’s what both he and Gregory would want.”

“But what if they won’t? Is this my price for having this scar removed or my flight back?”

“We don’t know that. All we can do is keep them in our thoughts and hopes,” Fluttershy said as she continued hugging her friend.

Rainbow nodded and looked up to her long time friend. Her face was still soaked with tears. “Thank you… can you stay here with me?”

Fluttershy smiled warmly. “Of course.”

The two then turned back to the laptop and continued watching the vintage film about a railroad loaded for war. Rainbow looked back to her friend. “When did you get so better at this? Dealing with the temper of grown ponies I mean.”

“It’s something I learned to handle over time,” Fluttershy responded smiling.

Meanwhile elsewhere in another room. Cozy Glow approached Ember who was looking at her wedding photo. Ember and Twilight had returned from Canterlot a couple hours ago by train, having been checked thoroughly by Princess Luna and Celestia for any other trackers. When none were found, they were released.“Mommy?”

Ember jumped a bit but looked down. “Yeah?”

“You think Daddy will be okay?”

Ember looked a little hesitant but answered with a smile. “Of course, knowing how stubborn he is he’s probably on his way back here.”

“Okay,” Cozy said before turning to leave but then stopped and turned to her mother who was still looking at the photo. “I’m sorry,” she said.

Ember perked up a bit confused. “For what?”

“For not telling you or Daddy about Tirek. It was my idea and my efforts that got him into his rehabilitation. Given what Daddy said, I thought he would stop me from trying.”

Ember placed the photo down and placed a claw on her head. “Kid, you are full of surprises. Yeah I would’ve stopped you and Gregory might have agreed with hesitation, but seriously no more doing these kinds of things behind our backs. If you were doing the same thing to Howard then yeah Gregory would’ve stopped you and burned whatever plans you had.”

Cozy then turned to Twilight. “What about you? Do you think I did the right thing with Tirek?”

Twilight was silent for a moment before smiling at the filly. “We’re already living examples of the worst type of pony we became,” she responded. “You, me, my friends, Jason, we all did things that were… extreme. But we came out of the darkness as better beings.”

“So, did you two see Tirek at some point while you were in Canterlot?” Cozy asked.

Ember actually let out a chuckle. “Yeah, we actually spared a bit. For a weak old centaur, he can actually hold a decent fight without much magic.”

“He’s actually proving to be better. In fact thanks to you he has a better goal and that is to one day earn the forgiveness of his old friend who he considered a brother, Scorpan.”

Cozy Glow smiled as she felt that despite going behind her parents back she knew deep down that her father would be proud.

[Crystal Empire Throne Room]

In the main throne room, Shining Armor was overlooking what looked like a holographic map on a table much similar to what Twilight’s old castle had. On it was Haven City. Part of the city was glowing red while the rest of it glowed blue. “Dammit, we lost the western part of town! Spitfire, what is your team doing?” he muttered to himself. He then reached for a communicator. “Striker, Status report.”

“Sir, it’s worse than we thought!” Striker replied. “We have monsters everywhere. We lost contact with Spitfire and her team! The lightning air strike never came!”

“What do you mean? How many are there?” he demanded.

There was a brief silence before Striker came back. “Sir I’m sorry this is too much even for the volunteer non ponies! We’re pulling out, we've lost too many already!”

“Wait, Striker, what’s going on?!” Shining shouted as the communication was cut. He looked back to the map to see that the red glow of Haven City was growing and spreading. He then threw the communicator against the wall, shattering it.

At that moment the door opened and in came Princess Cadence with Flurry Heart riding on her back. “Shining, what's wrong?” Cadence asked with worry.

“Take a wild guess,” Shining said, pointing to the map. Cadence gasped as the red slowly enveloped the town. “Many are lost already. Faust knows if any of the unaccounted for are either prisoners or worse,” he said as he hung in his head in shame. Cadence went over and slowly hugged her husband. “We’ll make it through this. I’m sure Twilight’s new boyfriend has a solution.”

“If he had, he would’ve done something already,” Shining said. “Where is that guy anyway?”

Cadence didn’t respond. Instead she only continued to hug her mate and hold Flurry Heart closer. “Papa?” Flurry Heart uttered.

Shining looked down at his first born daughter. “Yes?”

“Things be okay,” she said as she wrapped her arms around his as best as she could. All Shining could do now was hold his family close.

[Crystal Empire Train Yard]

The round house in the yard had enough stalls to house a total of five locomotives. Among the four already in were the Crystal Empire express locomotive, Connie, Raven, and a small six wheel tank engine. “So,” Connie began, trying to break the silence. “What’s it like walking on two feet? Heck what’s it like being human in general?”

“Oh…uh…” Raven struggled a bit to find the answer. “It’s an interesting experience to say the least. I don’t think it’s easy to describe to someone who hasn’t experienced it. Make sense?”

“Well, you mastered it quite well so far,” the tank engine right next to her said.

“Gregory’s been helping me,” Raven said before remembering something. “Hey when we first met and I was trying to change you told me to concentrate on Awdry’s voice. How did you know that?”

Connie perked up. “Yeah, you’re one of the earlier living experiments. How do you know this? What's your name by the way?”

“Oh it’s Georgie,” the tank engine responded. “Let’s just say I have seen many things. Even before being forged.”

“Like what?” asked Connie.

Georgie remained silent before answering. “Oh it’s…not important right now.”

At that moment Twilight Sparkle walked into the roundhouse. “How are you all settling?” she asked.

“Oh just fine but being next to this lifeless loco is kinda off putting,” Connie said referring to the crystal locomotive.

“Yeah I can see why, anyway Georgie you’ll soon be free to go back to Baltimare. Haven City thanks you for your volunteer efforts to help us.”

“My pleasure, Sparkle,” he said. Then another whistle sounded in the distance. Twilight looked in the distance in confusion. “That’s odd…no more trains are meant to be coming here and all of Haven City has been evacuated.”

Soon a passenger train came rolling into the station. Twilight watched as the train came to a stop then much to her surprise changelings came out. Many of them looked terrified. Chrysalis came off holding her daughter close. Twilight ran to the station to see the commotion. “Chrysalis?”

“Not now…” she said, not looking at her as she walked into the city where a few guards were waiting.

The locomotive uncoupled from the coaches and rolled towards the roundhouse. The other engines watched as the new engine, a Hudson class steam engine, rolled on to the turntable. “Oh, hey Harris,” Connie said.

“Connie…” the engine replied as he backed in after turning around on the turntable.

Twilight raced up. “You there! What’s going on? Are you and your passengers alright?”

The engine let out a wheesh of steam. “Do they look alright to you?!” he snapped, making the alicorn flinch.

“Okay I’m sorry I was just…” she trailed off as she looked back at the group of changelings that got off. “Sir? Where's Jason Wright?”

The engine then made a sound that made it look like it was nervous. “Oh…scrap…dear Awdry… I’m sorry… I couldn’t save him.”

[Changeling Hive - Two Hours Ago]

Jason stood on the balcony of the fully rebuilt changeling castle. Like before he watched the many drones fly around. In the distance he saw the flickering light of a train approaching the station with passengers. He then heard the door behind him open and there he saw his family. His wife holding their daughter in her anthropomorphic arms. “Jason, are you feeling alright?” Chrysalis asked.

Jason said nothing at first. These past few nights were not easy. No matter what he tried his nightmares wouldn’t stop. “No,” he said, “something’s wrong. I can feel it. I think we should get out of here until the situation calms down. Not just you, me, and little Suzie. Everyone.”

“What? Again? Okay, I know things are looking bleak but don’t you think maybe you’re getting a little paranoid like your friend Gregory?” she asked as she approached him. “Let me guess your nightmare last night was even worse than before right?”

Before Jason could reply there was a knock at the door. “Your majesties, it's Thorax, we have a problem.” Chrysalis opened the door with her magic and Thorax rushed in. “Forgive the intrusion but you two are needed in the infirmary.”

After putting Susie in her crib they both followed Thorax to the infirmary where their eyes widened as all the beds had changeling drones with many injuries. A medic flew up to them. “This patrol group came back with these injuries. They claim there is something really unusual along the southern border.”

“What do you mean?” Jason asked as another medic flew up.

“We have seen what looked like deep lacerations and even a large section of flesh that might have been ripped off by a wolf or some wild animal. But that's not the only problem with this group. Many have gone into toxic shock and these wounds have shown immediate infection.”

Another medic was checking a drone and sighed as he pulled a cover over the body. He then turned to the royals. “He lost too much blood and has no pulse.”

Jason looked at Chrysalis. “Paranoid? Perhaps we were too hasty. Time to get the hell out of here.”

“Wait a minute. We don't know what could be…” she trailed off as she then noticed something. “I thought you said that soldier was dead.”

Jason turned to see the covered changeling twitch under the sheet. The medic then raced over and reached for the sheet to pull it off. Jason’s eyes then widened. “Wait! Don’t-!”

Suddenly the supposedly dead changeling lunged out and bit the medic drone in the neck.

Jason turned and began pushing Chrysalis away from the area. “I thought this world didn’t have zombies!” he shouted as he pushed her out of the room towards the main hallway leading to the train station.

“Wait! Susie!” Chrysalis shouted as she quickly turned and flew down the opposite direction. Jason quickly followed but as he passed a window he heard what sounded like a scream. He looked out and saw what looked like an angry mob at first. But at a second glance it looked like a battlefield of cannibals.

When Jason saw that Chrysalis had Susie, he breathed a sigh of relief. “Get Susie out of here, and hurry! Get to the train and go to Haven City!”

“But isn’t that place on lockdown?” Chrysalis asked.

“It is, and it's all ours now…” said a voice in the halls.

The two slowly turned and there was Howard slowly approaching them. “My oh my, this place is looking spiffier than before I blew it up. You must have great insurance, Mister Wright,” he said menacingly. “Now how about a bit of walking dead roleplay?”

Jason pushed Chrysalis towards a nearby window. “Don’t fucking argue with me, Chrysalis, and get our daughter out of here.” His hands began glowing with magic. “GO!”

Meanwhile at the train station Harris was backing up to his coaches for the return journey. “So this is what the Badlands are like? Not too bad.”

There were sounds of screams in the distance, and then came an air raid siren. It echoed all over the place. The engine then felt something thudded on top of his boiler. “Ow! I’m not a landing pad!”

Chrysalis then got into his cab. “Get us out of here!”

“Why?” he asked, then he saw what looked like zombie changelings and to his surprise ponies. “Ah! Never mind!” he exclaimed as his wheels began spinning on the tracks. They slipped but soon he began speeding out of the station as many uninjured drones flew and tried to climb onto his coaches.

Meanwhile Jason was being dragged through his own hive as chains were tied around him. “You and your friends think you’re so clever,” Howard sneered.

Jason squirmed as he glared back at Howard before letting out his response. “Nah, we know we’re clever,” he quipped, channeling his inner Gregory.

“Oh really?” Howard said. “Then I suppose you haven’t heard the news that’s been happening. Your friend Gregory is…let's just say…out of the picture and in another one.”

Jason looked back at him with a bewildered look. “You’re lying.”

“No I’m not. If I was, I would've told you I outright killed him. Oh and did you know this world has its own Area 51? It's more like the SCP Foundation when you think about it. That’s what's attacking Haven City right now. You should be honored you are going to be on the front row seat to Grogar’s magic show.”

Jason continued to struggle as he was dragged further away. The only thing that gave his mind relief was the fact his family was safe.

[The Cave Near Ponehenge]

Gregory woke slowly. Groaning, he opened his eyes only to find himself looking into a pair of beautiful but tear filled blue eyes. A part of his sleep-addled brain was confused, but when he saw the pony the eyes were attached to, he remembered everything. “Styx…?”

“I-I’m sorry,” the mare said in a trembling tone.

“Nnng…sorry? What for?” Gregory slowly sat up, only to feel a massive headache, causing him to lie back down, only to realize his head was lying on a lap. Looking up, he saw the extraordinarily beautiful Mistmane. He was confused again as to why she didn’t look old, but decided it wasn’t important at the moment. “Mistmane…what…?”

“Relax, young Gregory, you just had another migraine,” she explained.

He nodded slowly, then looked up at the still crying Styx. The dark magical aura surrounding her was long gone, since he’d been the one to take the magic in. “What are you sorry for?” he repeated more quietly.

“For my display earlier, that's not normally how I act,” she explained. “So is it really true? My plans didn’t stop the bigotry of our society.”

“You saw what Jason did at The Trial,” Gregory said. “You’ve seen how far ponykind has fallen. I swear, if Megan Williams was a real person, she’d be piiiiised.”

“I let darkness consume me for nothing.”

“No, you wanted to help fix your nation. The others didn’t let darkness consume them, and they’re the failures.” Gregory looked at the other nearby Pillars before looking back at Styx. “Right reasons, wrong methods. One out of two is better than nothing out of two.”

“But I didn’t stop it all from continuing. My best friend tried talking me out of it with better ideas but I dismissed them as too time consuming! And because of that I pushed her away like her grandfather did! I’m such a hypocrite. Reckless was right to lose me after all was done.”

Gregory reached out and ran a hand through Styx’s mane, scratching behind her ear. “What’s done is done,” he said softly.

“Hey, what's this in my bag?” Stygian asked as he pulled something out. The human and ponies looked to see what looked like a withered notebook. “I never packed this.”

Gregory looked at it and noticed a strange rectangle symbol on the spine. Upon closer inspection it looked like the American flag. “Huh…where’d you get a journal from my world?” he asked. “And, wait a moment…that has to be an older book. Only…forty eight stars.”

Star Swirl levitated it and opened it. “What in the world are these?” He asked as he gave the book to Gregory. When Gregory looked at the page he saw what looked like polaroids glued to the page.

“Hmm…polaroids…and…huh, that’s a Marine unit,” he said. “Korean…the Korean War?!”

In the polaroid he saw what looked like a group of American soldiers with a horse that had ammunition attached to the saddle. He turned to the next page that had more polaroids of machines. “What the hell? Where did you guys get these pictures?”

All the ponies looked at each other confused. “We don’t know,” Flash replied.

Gregory skimmed through the journal until he saw what looked like a journal entry that had a typewriter font.

I still remember like it was yesterday. But it was countless years ago. After I lost my best friends to the darkness and insanity, society lost more harmony than ever before. But the new rulers took the throne and promised to prosper our nation however they can but then one day the elder sister sensed a cry from a far off place. A desperate plea for help.

We were a select and brave volunteer group of soldiers who were tasked and given the opportunity to explore a new world and aid a new species as a form of reincarnated life. She said we will never see our loved ones again. But I already lost my friends to either insane darkness or blind bigotry.

I spent my new life in a world of sapient life. At first I was treated like a house pet but a man who spoke my previous language took me in. He was a soldier and his troops treated me like one of their own and I returned the favor.

I was more than a horse to them. I was a Marine. After the battle I retired, had foals, and eventually my soul left that body and I’m now resting in my iron coffin. Just like the others.

No pony knows we’re still in this world. Smiling beneath the sun as we remember our leader. For we will forever be her soldiers of the sun.

Gregory put the book down. “How in the world did a pony end up in the Korean War?” he muttered.

“Keep looking through, there's gotta be a clue,” Meadowbrook suggested.

As Gregory looked through the journal he saw more pictures of horses. Some were in polaroids, others looked like paintings. “Ajax? Laili? Warrior? Bill the Bastard? Some of these aren't American.” He soon got to the last page. There was another message. He read it aloud. “‘If anyone finds this, go through Limbo. Through there, you’ll find the world we served. Find our metal soul coffins. Only then you can bring us home.’ The fuck?”

Stygian then started shifting through his bag again. He then pulled out a strange looking crystal. It had a small scroll attached that said ‘throw me’. Gregory snatched it and threw it at the wall. It shattered and then all of a sudden two ghostly pony apparitions started to materialize. One looked like Reckless, the other looked like a certain Alicorn. The group watched.

A younger looking Celestia was in front of a now slightly older Reckless. Both of them were sharing a look of concern and sorrow. “Are you absolutely sure about this? Even if by some miracle you and your team come back all your loved ones will be gone. What’s more hard is the fact you are being reincarnated as a species that can’t speak our language.”

“I already lost my loved ones. Please, your Highness. Let me and my team see the new world. We can adapt to the change. We all have.”

“Very well…I wish you luck,” Celestia said as her horn lit up. A golden aura started surrounding Reckless until she was surrounded by light. In a flash she was gone.

“My dear Student…what have you done to my granddaughter?” Star Swirl asked softly.

“Star Hurl, shut your dumbass mouth up,” Gregory snarled, letting some of his anger get to him again. “You’re in no position to make any sort of demands, you worthless old bastard!”

“I didn’t even make a demand,” he said.

“Just shut up!” he bellowed, before clutching his head and moaning “Fuuuck…”

“Temper, Gregory, your rage will only make it worse,” Somnabula said.

“He pisses me off so much,” Gregory muttered as he tried to calm down. “Okay…I’m feeling better now.”

“Okay, so you’re saying our kind has visited your world?” asked Meadowbrook.

“Not my world, per se,” Gregory said while stroking his chin, “but there is also another Earth. One that saw The Trial which led to a group of humans doing a witch hunt against Jason in this world.”

“It says to go through Limbo. How are we supposed to get there?” Flash asked.

“I can use the same spell that took us there in the first place,” Styx suggested.

“Oh no, you don’t,” Stygian said. “Your craziness got us trapped there and there’s no way we’re going back just to watch the world burn. It’s too risky.”

“As far as I can tell, finding my granddaughter in that world might be our best option,” Star Swirl said before turning to Gregory. “A pony with knowledge of your weapons might be the key we need to turn the tide of the war.”

“I agree,” said Styx as she fired up her horn and shot a beam at the wall. A portal slowly began forming.

“Wait a minute,” Rockhoof said. “We couldn’t go anywhere at all while we were trapped in there. How do we know it'll be like passing through a field this time?”

“He’s right, this is too much of a risk,” Somnabula added.

“We have to try,” argued Star Swirl. “There's no point in arguing.”

“We might as well argue,” Rockhoof said, placing a hoof on Star Swirl. “Are you doing this because you’re afraid of the human who tried to threaten you?”

“Do we even need to talk about this right now?”

The Pillars soon started arguing. But Gregory stared at the portal. For some reason he felt something odd about it. Like he was sensing a familiar emotion. But the more the ponies argued the harder it became to concentrate. Soon he snapped as he snatched up the notebook. “Would you all SHUT UP!?” he shouted as he threw it towards Star Swirl’s head. Star Swirl ducked, but unfortunately the journal bounced off Styx’s head breaking her concentration with the portal and it fell through it as it closed.

The group stared in shock. Mistmane turned to Gregory. “Did you just throw one of our only leads into a portal leading to Limbo?”

“Uh…maybe? But I felt something about that portal. Something…familiar.”

“What do you mean?” Rockhoof asked.

“I don’t know, but we'll worry about it later. I still have my magic. It's just heavily restricted.” He held up his hand and showed them the magical suppression ring on his finger, “but if you guys can help me gain far better control that will be really grateful.”

The ponies looked at each other. Star Swirl cleared his throat. “We can help you. Just try to lay off your judgemental attitude or as you humans call BS for the moment.”

“No promises,” Gregory said.

Chapter 12: Return Journey

[The Cave Near Ponehenge - One Week Later]

Gregory emerged from the cave and stretched his limbs. He had spent nearly another year of subjective time in that cave with the Pillars. He looked down at his hand that still had the ring attached to him. He sighed in frustration, but on the other hand he felt relieved as the months spent training made him so much mentally stronger. Of course it wasn’t easy with one certain elder unicorn stallion.

“So, the current largest output of magic is up in the Crystal Empire?” he asked.

Mistmane approached him. “Yes,” she said. “You said Haven City is close to that area, so it’s possible that’s where everything is happening.”

“Then that's where we’re going. Let's see if the trail leads to a town or something.”

The group started the trek down an old dirt trail. To them it felt quiet. There was only the sound of the breeze but there were no birds chirping. To them it felt almost ominous. To Gregory it reminded him of a movie he once saw but couldn’t remember the name. After a few minutes of walking Star swirl broke the silence. “So what’s the plan after removing the ring? You gonna single handedly take down Grogar yourself?”

Gregory said nothing at first but then responded. “Did someone hear that? It seems the trees have a voice of their own. Or maybe it's a yapping old waste of space.”

“Oh for the love of- can’t you just put aside your pettiness for one single day?”

“I had to put up with you for a year in that cave,” Gregory responded, getting agitated.

“You must do what your friend Jason said and grow up,” Star Swirl responded.

“And you must confess to your crimes,” Gregory replied with hostility.

“I know that already. You’ve been saying that hundreds of times.”

“And I’ll keep saying it until-”

“Will you two stop acting like foals for ten minutes!?” Styx snapped at the two. “You’re even giving me a headache! And coming from me that's saying a lot!” Gregory was about to retort when Styx raised her hoof. “Up bup bup! None of that. No jokes, no remarks, and no Star whatever jokes from you. Don’t you dare. Shut up. Now please can we just- whoa!” She was cut off as she tripped on something.

Stygian helped his sister up while the others looked at what she tripped over. Gregory then saw the long rail along with another one held together by wooden ties. “What the? Train tracks? Here? Must be one of the new lines.”

There was a long silence until a long whistle echoed in the morning air. The group looked down the tracks to see something coming over the horizon towards them. Gregory then smiled as he made out the familiar tell-tale shape of a locomotive, a shining headlight, and steam coming from a smokestack. “It's Connie.”

Indeed it was the first living engine. But as she got closer Gregory started to see something different about her. For one she looked a bit dirty. Had dust and grime on parts of her body. On her tender the words Equestria Greater Railway were replaced by the letters GR. And the last thing he noticed was the emotion of seriousness and determination but it changed as she got closer and started slowing down. Gregory’s jaw then dropped as he saw some of the cars she was carrying had what looked like canons on them. “Connie?”

“Gregory?!” Connie exclaimed as she finally came to a stop right by them. “Is that really you?! Where did you go? Is Andrew with you?”

“Long story, where are you heading?”

“The Crystal Empire, this supply train is heavily needed there,” she replied as she took note of the ponies with him. “Who are these guys?”

“Again, long story. Care to give us a lift?” Gregory asked.

“Sure, but some of you will need to ride in the caboose with the conductor. My cab can only take a few.”

As Stygian, Flash, Somnabula, and Mistmane went to the back of the train, the others climbed into the cab. Gregory then felt Connie’s emotion change. “Gregory, where’s Andrew?”

“I’ll explain later. Let’s just get going.”

Connie was silent for a moment but blew her whistle. “Fine, but whatever happened to him, I hope you can easily break it to a pregnant mare who's about to pop any day now,” she replied as she started rolling.

All was going well as the train rocked and rolled down the tracks. Gregory decided it was best to get an update. “Connie what’s been going on?”

Connie let out a sigh. “Things have gone to hell. I'm sure you saw the big letters on my tender right?”

“Yeah what does GR stand for?” he asked.

“Gaia Rail,” she replied. “Long before the New Year the railroads of the world made a plan to merge the railroads under one name should we be forced to face a serious world conflict like a big war. Throughout the week we’ve been at war with monsters. It turns out Tartarus only housed the weak monsters. These bizarre beasts are even worse. They are the strongest Grogar ever made and Equestria had them locked away in some weird mountain.”

“Jesus…” Gregory muttered. “Anything else you want to add?”

“To make matters worse, both the Changeling Hive and Haven City have become deathtraps. No creature gets in and for any that do they do not come out,” Connie explained. “No soldier of any nation can break through the defenses or even the monsters that prowl and guard the outside of both places.”

“What about Jason?”

Connie was silent for a moment but eventually replied. “We never saw him again.”

Gregory nodded. “Then we have no time to-”

He was cut off as a loud ghost-like whistle echoed throughout the mountain air. Gregory leaned out of the cab and looked around. It wasn’t Connie, it came from somewhere in the mountains. He then felt Connie’s emotion slowly warp into fear. “That wasn’t one of our own.”

Gregory looked around and saw what he assumed was another railroad line in the distance a few feet higher on the hills. There, parked on that line, he saw another locomotive attached to a line of matching passenger cars. What he found strange were the markings on the tender. They didn’t look like letters or numbers or even characters of any foreign language. “Whose that?” he asked, pointing to the train on the upper track.

Suddenly he felt Connie jerk as she picked up speed. “Not one of our own!” she said. The unknown train slowly reversed into a tunnel. A few seconds later an explosion erupted and soon the group saw something shot out of the side of the mountain. At first it looked like a giant snake or worm but upon a second look it was the train they saw. The front plow of the engine warped into some kind of mouth as it let out a menacing roar. “WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?!”

“A titan mimic. HOLD ON!” Connie screamed as her speed increased tenfold.

The strange and monstrous half snake half train was hot on their tail. Soon a crystal in the cab glowed as a voice sounded. “This thing is gaining on us!” came the voice of Flash Magnus.

“I’m going as fast as I can!” Connie yelled.

Then came what sounded like an audible crunch of wood and metal from the crystal. “Now it's eating us!”

“Get out of the caboose NOW!” she called.

In the back the conductor, Stygian, Flash, Somnabula, and Mistmane jumped out of the caboose and onto a flatcar with crates. They got just as the caboose was chomped and devoured by the huge monster chasing them.

Gregory looked down briefly at the rings on his fingers. During the few months that the Pillars had been training him, they had managed to remove them, but the moment they had, he’d had a magical surge too powerful for him to handle. The rings now held him back. “No more mister nice guy,” he snarled as he grasped at the ring on his right middle finger.

“Be careful,” Stygian said. “If you’re going back there, try not to lose your balance. Those surges can leave you dizzy.”

“I’m only going to release half of my stored up magic,” he said. Gregory could use his magic without taking his rings off, but if nobody could destroy these mimics, then he had to assume they were incredibly powerful. “Up and away!” His wings materialized behind him and he removed his ring. The wings spread apart, only now instead of one pair he had three pairs of wings, one made of ice, one made of fire, and one made of lightning. He shot directly at the mimic train, bellowing as he released some of his new magic at the train, a mix of fire, ice, and lightning.

The beam shot the side of the front and the train faltered. It didn’t stop but it sure gave the other ponies time to run and jump to the next car. The mimic looked up at Gregory and its yellow headlight eye became red with rage.

Gregory immediately felt something beside the rage emanating from the train. He felt…pain. Suffering. The mimic was in pain. It was not in control. His own rage slowly vanished as he hovered between both the mimic and the train behind him. In a soft voice, but one that he knew the mimic could hear, he said, “Grogar is controlling you, isn’t he?”

A groaning and a growl emitted from the metal plow jaw. A slow raspy voice replied. “Must…please…father…or….punishment.”

Gregory’s eyes widened in alarm, so he reached down and removed his other ring. The power from the many Windigos inside him caused his body to transfigure itself into a blinding white light. Three more wings emerged from his back, one made of water, one made of light, and one made of darkness. This was the form he had somehow unlocked during his second month. When he’d seen how he’d looked from memories of the others, he’d likened it to a Biblical angel. He reached out with a glowing white hand and touched the mimic train. “Be free of his control,” he said in a soft voice, “let your suffering end.”

The mimic let out a loud ear piercing roar that echoed as the two titans of the rails continued to thunder down the tracks. Soon, fire erupted from the monster’s smokestack like a volcano but the flames were blue and purple. The headlight became white as the creature began to calm down. Then much to their surprise it began slowing down making the distance between the two trains far.

Quickly, Gregory put his rings back on and moved closer to the mimic, which itself began to change shape and form. Soon, a large pony lay on the tracks, one similar in color to the mimic train itself. A stallion, it seemed. Gregory swiftly lifted the stallion in his arms and flew back to the train, noting that the stallion was gaunt and looked like it hadn’t eaten in days. “What did Grogar do to you?” he asked in horror, noting that this pony had no cutie mark.

After Connie stopped the whole group looked over the stallion. Star Swirl soon had a look of judgment. “So, the rumors were true and history wrote it wrong.”

“What do you mean?” Gregory asked, who had the stallion’s head in his lap and was stroking him gently.

“Grogar didn’t create these beasts from nothing. Everyone thought he made them from magic and animals. Now it seems his experiments actually involved live sapient test subjects.”

Gregory’s eyes went wide. He turned to the others. “Get this stallion some food and water, and hurry!”

The conductor luckily had a lunchbox and immediately gave him what was left of it.

The stallion began to stir at the scent of food, but Gregory helped him with water first. “Shhh…drink,” he said gently as he lifted a water bottle to the stallion’s lips. “And don’t talk yet. Gather your strength.”

The stallion coughed. “No…I need to know…has it really been over a thousand years?”

“I’m afraid so,” Gregory said, instantly feeling sorry for the poor stallion. Not only did he not have a cutie mark, but he was displaced from his own time. His family was all long dead.

“Wait, I remember you,” Mistmane said. “You went missing from my village long before we disappeared. Everyone assumed you were eaten by timberwolves.”

“That would explain the curved horn,” Gregory muttered.

“I wasn't. I was captured by timberwolves and dragged to this cave where this ram did something to me.”

“Sir, please rest and conserve your strength,” Gregory insisted before he turned to Mage Meadowbrook. “Do you have something that can help?”

“I barely have much but he would need medical attention soon.”

Gregory nodded in agreement, then turned to the conductor. “Where’s your first aid kit?”

“In his belly after he ate the caboose,” he said pointing to the stallion.

Gregory saw the guilty look on the stallion’s face. “Hey, you weren’t in control so don’t blame yourself. What’s your name?”

“Waning Gibbous,” the unicorn stallion uttered.

“What happened to your cutie mark?” Stygian asked.

“He vanished when he was only a colt,” Mistmane explained, “so he didn’t have one.”

Gregory’s anger returned in full force. “He kidnapped a colt…that’s it. I am going to turn his insides out and roast him over a goddamn VOLCANO!”

“We need to get to the Crystal Empire first,” the conductor said. “Some of us will have to ride in the boxcar for the rest of the trip.”

“Give Waning here some comfortable place to stay,” Mage said. “He needs the rest and food.”

Waning looked up at Gregory. “I do not know who or what you are, but I owe you a life debt that I can never repay.”

“And you’ll never have to,” Gregory said softly as he put a hand to the stallion’s temple. “Rest.”

Soon Connie continued on. It wasn’t long until snow started to appear. Soon a large dome could be seen in the distance. As they got closer Gregory soon saw a familiar face, that being Tempest Shadow who was waving a red flag. “Halt, train! Today’s password?”

“Siren Head,” Connie responded.

Gregory stuck his head out of the window and looked at Tempest. “Hey, Fizzlepop Berrytwist! That was rude! Don’t just call her train! Her name’s Connie!”

Tempest looked up in surprise. “You?! What are you- you know what, forget it.”

“Good call,” Gregory said as he headed back inside.

Tempest’s horn lit up and a hole appeared in the dome. Connie slowly entered a few moments later they appeared at the station where they were greeted by guards. The moment they saw the Pillars and Gregory they were surprised. After a bit of a debrief the word traveled fast and within seconds a group of ponies and two dragons came charging towards Gregory as he chatted with Connie.

He turned and saw them coming, and he grimaced. “Ah, shit-”

A fist launched at him, but he didn’t deflect it although he easily could have. A blast of magic caught him in the chest as well. The attack from Twilight and Ember sent him sprawling. “Why do you keep doing this to us?!” Ember snarled. “Do you like watching us worry?!”

Groaning, Gregory sat up, more for effect than anything. He looked at Ember, then at Twilight. “Don’t you have anything to say?” he asked his marefriend.

“Ember pretty much said it already,” Twilight said glaring at him.

He sighed again, slowly getting to his feet. “Believe me, I may have spent a week away in your time, but I’ve had a year with these eight here. Styx in particular had been drilling into me how stupid I am.”

Twilight looked and her eyes widened. “No way…you found…Star Swirl the bearded!?”

“We could have found the old bastard earlier,” Gregory said, “because in the show we knew where he and the others were. Styx was a wild card, though. And Star Chuckle over there is not as great as you remember. Think of him like a worse version of Dumbledore.”

“What is he talking about?” Twilight asked the stallion.

“I believe I should tell you somewhere a bit more quiet. After all, you are one of my most loyal successors.”

“Oh no, you don’t,” Gregory said, “you’ll be telling everyone, but later. We have a stallion in need of serious medical attention!”

As a few of the ponies left the railroad roundhouse Rainbow Dash looked around and turned to Gregory. “Gregory, where's Andrew?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “He-Look, it’s a long story, and there’s a lot we need to discuss.”

Rainbow just looked back at Gregory. “You’re hiding something. Where is he?”

“Let’s find somewhere where we can talk in private,” Gregory said. “Come on.” With that, he walked past them, not looking forward to the conversation he was going to have.

The inside of the Crystal Empire was like a scene out of a war movie as it was practically crawling with either soldiers or refugees of many species. Inside one of the cafes Rainbow sat across from Gregory who had Pinkie curled up in his lap. “Please,” the pregnant mare pleaded. “You have to know something. I can take it.”

“I honestly don’t know much,” Gregory explained, his hands running through Pinkie’s mane more as a way to help him calm down than anything. “The last I saw of them was when we were going to confront Grogar. I went in first, trash talked the bastard, then he put these on me.” He showed them the magical rings on his fingers. “Then he tried to banish me somewhere, but it must have misfired because I ended up at Ponehenge. I think he was trying to send me to some other place where I couldn’t be a bother.”

“You think that’s what he did to him?” Rainbow asked. “My fiance is in some other dimension?! Please tell me you think or even believe he was sent to the CHS world or even that Pony Life world you mentioned?”

“It’s possible,” he replied, “but it’s also possible he went somewhere else. He and Stacy were with me. If they were stupid and acted on their emotions, they would probably make some desperate attempt to save me despite me telling them not to.”

“You honestly think those two would get back to the border with no train or teleporter?” Rainbow deadpanned.

“They’re smart and resourceful,” Gregory said reassuringly. “Wherever they are, I can guarantee they’re working tirelessly to get back here.”

Rainbow sniffled. “What if they don’t? I asked Fluttershy this once. Is this my price for my wings to be restored and my scar to be removed?”

“Don’t even think that,” Gregory said. “Andrew would never think that, and it would break his heart if he knew you thought that. Remember, Jason has offered to remove your punishments. Seems like he’s done the same to all of you, if Twilight’s magical blast is anything to go off of.” He made a show of rubbing the area where Twilight blasted him.

“Alright…but if I ever find out Grogar, Howard or any of his goons had something to do with his death….Someone will die.”

“I will be the one to kill them both,” Gregory said darkly, and it was as if the whole room dimmed. The lights flickered as well before returning to normal. “Who else here can say that they have killed somebody? Raise your appendages.”

Nearby a gryphon soldier raised his claw. “I don’t think that's what he meant, Gary,” his partner said.

At that moment a Crystal guard entered the cafe and approached Gregory. “Sir, there is an important assembly happening. Apparently your presence is requested.”

“Requested? Or ordered?” Gregory asked, “because I’m not a member of this empire.”

“It's not on the behalf of Princess Cadence. It is on behalf of the Pillars.”

Gregory sighed, then downed his tea. “I’ll be right there.”

Outside, near the crystal heart. Star Swirl the Bearded stood on a makeshift stage as a huge crowd surrounded him and the pillars. The old stallion turned to Stygian. “You still stand by me after everything?”

“We’ve been trapped for centuries. It is unhealthy to hold a grudge for that long old friend. My sister, on the other hoof, is another story.”

After seeing Gregory approach the crowd he cleared his throat. “Fellow creatures of Gaia, while we appreciate you welcoming us back into our world I’m afraid I have some unfortunate news to give. No it’s not regarding the current problems you face but it is an admittance of guilt. We are not the same heroes you have all come to worship.”

The crowd grew quiet and Gregory could sense the ever growing confusion from them. “We understand that there have been rumors about us committing horrible acts but I am speaking to put those rumors to rest. They are true.” The gasp from everyone was so loud one would think all the oxygen in the world was collected by it.

“I sent Magnus to kill a horde of dragons to rescue his colleagues rather than wait for some creature to perform negotiations. I sent Mage to use swamp fever on an early changeling queen who I later performed experiments on,” he explained. “I won’t beg for forgiveness. I don’t deserve it. Whatever you all think of me after this. I’ll embrace it but please spare my friends. They were pawns acting on my orders. Don’t even blame Stygian or Styx. They may have been the Pony of Shadows but they weren't the cause of our disappearance.”

“That honor belongs to me,” Styx said. “Admittedly I share some blame. I was trying to help get rid of the sources of my home’s problem only to learn these ponies were not the biggest source. I let darkness consume my mind and it did nothing in the long run. WE can only ask the world to give us a chance to- OW!” Styx stumbled back as something crashed into her head. Soon the whole crowd was throwing things at the Pillars.

Gregory flew and got between them. Raising his hand, he created a wall, but to the surprise of all, it wasn’t a wall of ice like they were expecting. It was a wall of lightning. “ENOUGH! I’m mad at them too but we can’t let our judgment distract us. We have bigger problems to deal with.”

That seemed to calm the crowd down a little. They all eventually dispersed but were casting looks of either hatred or judgment at the Pillars as they left. As the last of the crowd dispersed Gregory then saw Twilight Sparkle. The poor mare was looking down in disappointment as Ember, Cozy, Spike, and Raven comforted her. He noticed Raven was looking rather dirty and almost exhausted like she charged through a coal mine. Gregory sighed as he realized he had even more fish to fry.

It took a bit of time but Gregory now found himself standing outside an infirmary within the palace. He rubbed his finger from where the rings once were. Apparently, there was a lotion that could help with his magical surges and headaches until he learned to control them better. He could feel the odd sensation of the lotion that was used. He then looked down at the bottle that Mage was holding for him. “So that lotion will do what you said?”

“It’s temporary,” she explained. “I’ll have to make more. Just keep applying the lotion to your forehead every night before you go to sleep. It will take time, but as you grow accustomed to your magic, you’ll need it less and less.” Gregory nodded and placed the bottle in his pocket and turned to leave. “Wait,” she said.

“Yeah?” Gregory said.

“I know you still can’t trust us but…thank you for the save out there.”

“He may have given you all orders, but you all chose to act,” Gregory said, more disappointed than angry at her. “You chose to go against the tenets of harmony. You have a lot to answer for.” With that, he walked out and into the night.

Walking towards an empty field in the city, he looked up at the sky. The stars were blazingly bright, beautiful in their vast array. No moon was out at the moment, which allowed for him to see all of the constellations.

Several minutes later, a small wind began to swirl around him. It grew stronger, then a pillar of ice began forming. It began to orbit him. Opposite the pillar of ice came a pillar of fire. Next to that came a pillar of lightning, then a pillar of water, a pillar of light, and lastly came a pillar of darkness, or rather, dark magic. He held out his hands and the six pillars began orbiting him faster, growing in strength and power. His eyes were glowing a bright icy blue with purple mist emanating from it. Darkness and light swirled around, and all four pillars began to merge, creating a massive tornado of all six elements. He began to float up, his eyes blazing as he raised his head, looking up at the sky before he let loose a mighty roar. A somewhat…draconic roar.

Then an audible gasp was heard behind him followed by a yell. “What in Celestia’s name are you doing now!?”

He looked down at whoever was calling out to him. It was Twilight looking up at him, jaw dropped and eyes as wide as dinner plates. Gregory slowly dispelled the magic as he lowered himself down, a dragonlike growl still coming from his mouth before all of the magic vanished and leaving him alone amid a field that looked like it had been torn through by a tornado. “Letting off some steam,” he said before inhaling and breathing out hot blue fire from his mouth up at the sky.

“All that…power…is that what you and the Pillars have been dealing with?”

Gregory sighed and fell on his ass, leaning back and looking at the sky. “Mostly me,” he said. “My magic has nearly overwhelmed me. They have been training me to control every single bit of it. We found a cave that we could spend months in while only weeks passed out here. It’s helped me greatly.”

Twilight sighed as she placed a hoof on her chest. “I swear one day you’re gonna give me a heart attack.”

He chuckled without mirth as he lay on the grass. “Yeah…” he said, sighing. “I wonder if Ember heard that dragon roar…? That’s new…”

“I think half the empire in this dome did,” Twilight said as she lay on his chest, looking up at him. “Are you ready to go back? Ember probably has our dinner waiting. We have a lot to catch you up on. What Connie told you was the tip of the iceberg.”

“Heh…iceberg,” he said as he slowly sat up. “Yeah, let’s go…”

Dinner was eventful as the family talked about many things but after the meal was finished Ember and Gregory were washing dishes. “So…” Ember began, “you mastered the roar.”

Turning to her, he flashed his teeth at her while releasing a draconic growl. However, unbeknownst to him, this caused his eyes to become temporarily draconic as well before returning to their normal human shape. “So it would seem,” he said as he picked up a plate and began drying it.

Ember actually grinned. “Does all that training mean you can breathe fire too?”

In response, he let loose blue fire from his mouth, blue fire being the hottest fire a dragon could let loose. “Indeed.”

“Heh, as you humans put it noice…” she grinned wider.

He smiled back, then leaned in and kissed her. “Not sure how I got those attributes, but I hope you like it.”

“Maybe windigos have some relations to ancient dragons,” she said. “I don’t know. Either way it's pretty cool.”

He nodded. “I suppose it is,” he chuckled.

Ember chuckled back but then looked at the clock. “Getting late, before you join me and Twi, at least talk to the kids. Cozy has something she's been meaning to tell you, train girl needs some loving and I believe Spike would like a father and son moment.”

He smiled, then wrapped his arms around his wife. “I’ll do all that, and then save the best for last.”

He wandered out of the kitchen of their temporary crystal suite and soon went into one of the bedrooms where Cozy was sitting on one of the beds. The sounds of a shower could be heard from the nearby bathroom which meant Spike was using it. He walked over and sat next to his adopted daughter, putting a hand on her back. “Hello, sweetie,” he said. “Sorry I’ve been gone for so long.” He picked her up and set her in his lap, stroking her mane gently.

Cozy sniffled as she snuggled deeper. “I was afraid you would be gone without me telling you…I'm sorry.”

“Sorry? Sorry for what?” Gregory asked as he held her closer.

“For keeping my penpal’s rehabilitation a secret. He got out because of me. I lobbied for him right after the Howard incident. I didn’t tell you because I was afraid you would stop it.”

Gregory sighed then held her close in his arms. From behind him spread a pair of wings. Not ice wings, but wings that seemed to be made of warm white light. He enveloped her in their warmth. “This world isn’t the same as the one from the cartoon,” he said, “so perhaps I misjudged Tirek. Still, you should have told me. His rehabilitation isn’t something I have control over, and if you wanted to have him go through that, then as my daughter, I would support you. No, I will support you.”

Cozy looked up to him. Her eyes soaked in tears. “Would you still support me even now?”

“If he is truly wishing for it, then I will,” he promised. “I know you want him to be better, but it is also up to him whether he wants to change.”

“He has changed, he told us his goal now is to one day find his brother if he is still out there,” Cozy said smiling. “I feel much better now. Thank you Daddy.”

“Of course, anytime,” he said, smiling warmly.

At that moment the water stopped and a few seconds later Spike walked out. He stopped as he saw Gregory and his wings. “Hey, Dad.”

Gregory smiled at him, then opened one wing invitingly, patting his lap. “Hey, kiddo. Come up here.”

Spike smiled and hopped into the hug feeling the embrace of both his adopted father and his sister. “You’ll fix everything right?” he asked.

He wrapped his adopted children up in his warm, soothing wings. “I’ll work to make sure this world is one where my family can be happy,” he promised before he turned to Cozy. “Hey, Cozy, have you taken your bath or shower yet? If not, it’s your turn.”

“I had my turn. Spike told me ladies first.”

Spike smiled sheepishly but as the father and children chuckled they heard the door closed followed by human footsteps. “Guess the iron horse is still up,” Spike said. “You should probably talk to her. I think she’s seen more of the fighting than we had.”

“Well then, you two should get ready for bed,” Gregory said. “I’ll read you the next chapter of the story we were reading before. That is, of course, if Twilight hasn’t been reading it to you.”

The kids chuckled as Gregory left and went to the next bedroom over. Just as he was about to enter he was hit with a hint of a smell of coal and ash. It nearly reminded him of a campfire. He opened the door to see Raven standing near her bed and looking down at a hat. The hat looked like a railway conductor’s cap with the letters EGR written on it. Gregory could feel her emotions of a mixture of negative ones. She then looked towards Gregory. “Oh, uh, evening,” she muttered.

“Hey there, Raven,” he said as he walked over and put his hand on her shoulder. “How are you doing?”

Raven didn’t answer at first but eventually sighed. “I never thought how quickly some things can change. Is it normal for someone like me to witness horrible things?” she asked as her hands began to shake.

He wrapped her in his new ethereal wings and his arms, holding her tightly. “You should never have had to see what you’ve seen,” he said softly, stroking her hair gently.

“Do you have any idea what me, Connie, and so many other engines had to put up with?” she asked. “It wasn’t just tight schedules. Did Connie tell you…I was nearly killed by a giant monster.”

His hug tightened around her. “I’m so sorry,” he said.

“I was scared, not because I was in danger but because I had to see soldiers get hurt! Some died just to save me!”

Gregory looked up at the ceiling, his glare one of anger and determination. “I’ll make sure that he pays…that they all pay,” he promised.

Raven soon calmed down as she cried into Gregory’s shoulder. “Please…if I go back out there can you be with me when it happens?”

“I’ll be there for you,” he promised.

Raven smiled. “Thank you, oh and by the way. A pony in a suit came up to me after my last run. She wanted me to tell you to meet her and another engine at the roundhouse tomorrow morning. Something about classified intel. Whatever that means,” she said.

“It means it’s something secret they want to say that others can’t know,” he said. “Right now, let’s not worry about that, okay? Do you want to join me when I read a bedtime story to Spike and Cozy?”

“What are you reading?” she asked.

“Well, right now I’m reading a fantasy series called The Chronicles of Narnia.”

About half an hour later, and with all three of them asleep, Gregory got into the shower to wash off the dirt and grime he’d accumulated. He hadn’t had a proper shower in months, having used a pool of water in the cave to wash. It felt so good to have hot water washing over him. He was so lost in the sensation that he didn’t notice two others getting in until he felt a talon touching his cheek. “You got stronger,” Ember said.

He jumped and looked back at his dragon wife. “Ember?! And…Twilight?!”

“And for getting stronger you get extra credit,” Twilight said with seduction.

“Whooo boy, I’m not getting any sleep tonight, am I?” he deadpanned.

“Gregory, I just got the biggest shock about one of my idols. I need this right now.” Twilight said.

He smiled and nodded. “Then get over here,” he said.

Howard felt a small jolt of electricity coarse through him. It was as if he could sense someone’s pleasure for miles. He took a deep breath in and let out a roar. “THAT BASTARD!” he yelled. “How is he back?! When I see him I’LL TEAR HIM IN TWO! NO, THREE!”

Nearby Jason was suspended in chains on a wall like a medieval prisoner. His body had more bruises, scratches, and even burn marks on him. Despite his injuries he looked up at his captor with a small grin. “Hell…yeah…” he uttered before he coughed a bit.

“Silence you!” Howard snapped as he snapped his fingers and Jason’s body convulsed as he felt the electrical shock coursing his body. Howard turned to the female demonic figure in the room. “Your turn to watch him. I need to speak to Grogar,” he said before leaving the dungeon.

Jamie simply walked up and hissed while flexing her claws at Jason like a cat. All Jason could do was roll his eyes.

Chapter 13: Interchange

[Crystal Empire Roundhouse - The Next Morning]

Gregory entered the roundhouse surprised that it only had two engines inside. The Crystal Express Engine and a six wheeled tank engine, the latter of which Gregory soon found out was named Georgie. Next to Georgie was a familiar pony he recognized as Bon Bon. Gregory knew, in that suit, it would best to refer to her as Agent Sweetie Drops. He approached them. “Agent Sweetie Drops, I take it you have something for me?”

“Before we get to that there is something important you must know,” Sweetie Drops said.

“You should’ve come back sooner,” began Georgie. “Grogar and his crew have cracked down hard since you left. It's an ever growing nightmare out there with those monsters running amok with more appearing out of nowhere.”

“Hey, we took out one of those monsters and we dealt with a huge terrorist once,” Gregory said.

“You got lucky once,” Georgie said. “Want my advice? Keep your heads low, you'll survive.”

“Yeah but for how long?” Gregory asked the engine.

“Throughout the time of my existence. I have seen what these things are capable of. I’m not an engine of the EGR, I'm a lease contract engine.”

“This one has been doing top secret work for our group,” Sweetie Drops said.

“And what group is that? Area 51? SCP Foundation?” Gregory asked.

“We’re called the Gaia Anomaly Foundation, GAF for easy reference,” Sweetie Drops explained. “We’ve been trapping the most dangerous, uncontrollable beasts and plagues this world has spawned. But thanks to Grogar and his crew they are all running loose and Grogar has been continuing his experiments.” She then approached the large nearby window. “There's only three ways out of this fight. It’s either going AWOL, becoming Grogar’s next test subject, or in that box.”

Gregory walked towards the window and saw what she was referring to. There outside was a group of minotaurs in armor, each placing a hand on a coffin with bull horns at one end. All of them carried a look of sorrow. “Poor fella,” Georgie said. “Reaper train comes tomorrow at dawn then it's off to their respective homelands.”

Gregory sighed and looked at the two. “Look, I appreciate the concern, but I can’t just back down and lay low, not with my family in danger. Now we’re ending this and if you two can help me know more I’ll be grateful.”

Sweetie Drops looked at the engine as if they were communicating telepathically. Eventually the secret agent sighed. ”Well,” she began, “if we’re gonna take back Haven City, the first thing we need to get through is the surrounding mist. We believe Howard supplied Grogar knowledge of a human movie about using a deadly mist to have monsters patrol and attack anyone that enters.”

Gregory nodded. “Of course he used The Mist. Okay, got it, what else?”

“The inside of the city is being patrolled by the far more stronger and more aggressive beasts. Especially around the old school where Grogar made some improvements,” Georgie explained.

“Like a new wall?” Gregory asked.

“A hundred feet high with barbed wire and turrets. No way through it. You can use the heavily guarded gate, dig under, or fly over at extreme heights.”

“That's it?” Gregory raised an eyebrow. “That sounds…a bit too easy.”

“It's not,” Sweetie Drops said. “Your real problem is Howard. He has balloons that look like eyes that function like security cameras that can see through the mist.”

“You can sneak through the place or even climb the wall after taking out the turrets,” Georgie added, “but if you don’t take out the security you’ll be having real problems.”

Gregory pondered this for a bit. “We have a lot of planning to do.”

“Which is why you'll need this,” Sweetie Drops said as she pulled out a briefcase. She opened it and it was packed with papers. “These are just the vast majority of what has broken loose. I wasn’t able to recover all the files from the facility, but this should have plenty of information.”

“Then let's get reading,” Gregory said as he pulled a slip of paper that was titled Stonewolfs.

[Seeds of Yggdrasil - Later]

Jason just dangled in his chains. His thoughts filled with so many emotions. He would occasionally look around the room and just see the same brick walls, the door and the demonic creature with a feminine physique who was currently sharpening her claws with a nail file. Jamie hardly paid much attention but could easily sense when the chain was either jingling or being tugged.

Jason just stared at her and was now trying to think of what he could do or even say to her to convince her to either leave or get him out. He decided to go to his default snarky setting. “You do realize that your fearless leader isn’t just an idiot, but he’s an even bigger asshole than Hitler, right? And I’m not talking about Grogar, although he’s worse.”

“Oh? And you consider yourself a true American?” she asked.

“Bitch, please, I stopped being an American the moment I set foot on this world,” he retorted.

“I guess that’s why you threw out the whole no cruel and unusual punishment thing,” she sneered.

“And what the fuck did I do to deserve what I got from the ponies?” he asked. “Tell me, since you’re so fucking smart.”

“Nothing, but you could’ve been a bit more clever with your choice of punishment. After all, we all agreed you should’ve stopped at just Discord,” she said.

“Shut the fuck up and listen to yourself,” Jason replied. “If I had gone above and beyond what was just, I would have been punished. That’s how the damned horn works. And besides, Rainbow Dash punished herself. I didn’t even have to lift a finger. Also, THEY ACCEPTED THEIR PUNISHMENTS LIKE REAL PEOPLE! You may have gotten sexier, but you seriously got stupider.”

“Flattery will only get you nowhere, but have you forgotten what I told you back in that warehouse in Fillydelphia?” she asked, growing angry. “And don’t you dare say you had no control. My sister may have pulled her own trigger but your trial put her emotions in the crosshairs!” She shouted as tears started forming.

“Hey, it’s the truth that I had no control over the situation on your Earth,” he said. “I’m sorry your sister died, but you have to face the damned facts of life. If that broadcast didn’t happen, it’s likely something else would have triggered her.”

“No! She and I were perfectly fine! She was my Luna and I was her Celestia! Then you came along and all that went to hell!”

“Do you have any idea how depression works?” Jason asked. “People with depression often hide their feelings because they put their loved ones first. She was likely hurting long before what happened and was just very, very good at hiding it. You seriously can’t blame me for her death. It’s not even your fault. She was probably lost and spiraling and couldn’t bring herself to talk to anyone because she didn’t want to be a bother.”

“Don’t act like you know her better than me!” She shouted as she raised her claw to his face.

“You’re right,” he said a bit quieter now, “I don’t know her, but I do know depression. Do you have any idea how many nights I sat up and contemplated taking my own damn life? Even if I’d had any friends in that godforsaken forest, I think I would have hidden my feelings away. Stop trying to find someone to blame for her death. It wasn’t my fault, and it wasn’t yours. Tell me, on her last day, did she seem happier? Like she’d made some kind of decision?”

She paused and considered. “Yes…yes she did.”

“That’s a common sign that they’ve made that deadly decision,” Jason said. “I bet you felt relieved to see her so happy, didn’t you?”

Jamie was silent for a moment. Slowly tears formed in her eyes. “I thought she agree to see a therapist. It was only a few minutes later I saw that my daddy’s special box was empty…a few seconds later…I heard it.”

Jason sighed softly. “Your sister had demons long before that broadcast. Again, I am sorry for what happened to her, but it is not my fault or yours or anyone’s. You’re looking for a villain where there is none. Depression is the sneakiest of killers.”

Jamie was silent for another long moment. “Even if I broke you out now, what's to stop them from ending me like your friend did to Benson?”

“That was self-defense and you know it,” Jason said. “Seriously, you all threatened to kill innocent children, and you’re butthurt about one of your own being killed?”

“I actually wasn't much of a fan of that idea.”

“And yet, your silence is practically the same as endorsing it,” Jason replied. “Since you didn’t speak up, you became complicit to it. Would your sister be proud of the person you’ve become today?”

Jamie was silent once again before speaking up. “Even if I give up willingly, your friend has shown some extreme distaste for the sinful and not just with me or my colleagues.”

“Your fearless leader mind-raped Twilight Sparkle, one of his first friends in this world,” Jason retorted, “and he planned to actually rape her. And you all stood by and did nothing to stop it. Would you feel charitable after that?”

“I wasn't talking about him, I was talking about the pillars that recently resurfaced,” she said as she summoned an orb that showed Gregory practically berating the Pillars in a cave while one of the mares cried in a corner.

Jason smirked. “At least they seem to have learned their lesson, or are trying to make things right.”

“And he's still giving them bullshit from what I've seen and heard.”

“He won’t be the only one,” Jason snapped. “That bearded asshole tormented and killed my wife’s mother. The moment I see him, I’m going to kick that bastard in the dick.”

“Just answer me this one question…if you had known a whole world was watching your Trial, would you have done something to comfort the fans and even the children who saw it all?”

“‘Dear Princess Celestia’,” Jason began, “‘Today I learned that actions I take have consequences. Hurting others because I’m afraid of them is never a good thing. Nopony is above the law, and I will have to live with what I’ve done for the rest of my life. Your former student, Twilight Sparkle.’”

Jamie stood there her mind in a deep thought. After what felt like a few minutes, she raised her claw in an offensive position. Jason just shut his eyes in anticipation. Next thing he knew heard a clang and felt his knees hit the ground. “I’ll help you under two small conditions,” she said.

“If it’s in my power to grant, sure,” he said as he tested to see if his magic was working now, and it was.

“Put in a good word for me with Gregory and well…honor the memory of my sister and for the fans who died after the broadcast.”

“I can do the first easily enough,” Jason said, “and as for the second…you can do that much better than I can. Honor your sister’s memory by doing the actual right thing.”

She nodded and started leading him out of the dungeon. Jason looked around and couldn’t believe it. The inside of the school felt less like a school and more like an evil fortress. “Yeah, both Grogar and Howard have a thing for decorating.”

“Starlight is gonna be so pissed when she sees how you fucked up her school…” Jason said as he concentrated his magic. A red flame surrounded him, and in an instant he transformed into a small bat which then landed on Jamie’s shoulder. “Okay,” he said, “let’s move.”

“That won’t fool anyone for long,” she said as she began sneaking through the halls.

“It doesn’t have to,” Jason said.

As they passed a hallway intersection they saw another demon to their left. Clark stopped walking as he sniffed the air. “Jamie what are you…wait…” his eyes then widened. “THE PRISONER IS ESCAPING!”

Jason flew up and transformed again, but this time into a massive demonic looking dragon and swiped at Clark, catching the man in the chest and sending him sprawling. “Starlight can bill me later,” Jason said in a demonic growl.

“We need to go now!” she said as an air raid siren sounded.

“Cover your ears!” Jason said, and moments later he lifted his head and emitted an ear piercing roar which shook the very building. Stones began to fall from the ceiling, and soon they could see the sky. Spreading his wings, Jason shouted, “FLY!”

“WAIT DON’T FLY UP OR-”

But the moment Jason flew out the hole a huge appendage swatted at him. Jason ducked, retreating back to the ground. “Okay, scratch that idea,” he said.

“There's a way out without much attention but we need to be sneaky. Follow me.”

Jason transformed back into his human form and followed close behind Jamie.They soon managed to sneak outside and already Jason could see the horrors that was once Haven City. Giant monsters wandering around, the sky being red, and even the air was alive with flying abominations.

“Jesus, what is wrong with your leader?” Jason asked. “Did his time in Tartarus make him want to be the stereotypical villain?”

“Whatcha expect? He was left to rot alone.”

“That’s his own damn fault, but whatever,” Jason said. “Let’s move before someone decides to be a genius and think of this route.”

They managed to sneak through the town. Through alleyways and nearly destroyed buildings. They soon reached the train station. There, down the tracks, was what looked like a wall of mist. “There’s not much through there. In fact there should be a small guard outpost that is trying to keep anything from entering or exiting by rail.”

“Then we have the element of surprise,” Jason said. “We aren’t a train, are we? Lead on.”

“Oh no you don’t!” came a voice from the sky as Clark came crashing down and landing right in front of them. “You won’t get away this time! And I’m fully prepared,” he added as he flexed his armor and Scorponok suddenly sprang up from the ground beside him.

“It’s like you all graduated from the stereotypical villain academy,” Jason mocked.

“Don’t mock me like that again!” Clark said.

“Well, then, how would you like me to mock you?” Jason snarked, “I take requests.”

“Enough! Scorponok, attack!” and just like that the robot scorpion leapt in the air with his sharp claws open. Jason leaped back, a pair of changeling wings sprouting from his back after a minor transformation.

Just as Scorpnok was ready to jump he was suddenly stomped by a giant shoe that came out of nowhere. Jason turned to see Jamie with her hands in a snapping position. “I always hated scorpions,” she said.

“Time to run,” Jason urged.

“No!” Clark shouted as he tried to grab Jason but was stopped as Jamie collided with him. The two started fighting with their arms taking on different forms.

Jamie then looked back. “Run! There is a reason why I asked you to honor my sister’s memory for me.”

Jason was confused for a bit, then a look of realization formed on his face. “No! Come with me!”

Suddenly one arm became a rope and tied Clark while another arm reached into a kangaroo pouch on her and pulled out a few TNT sticks. “No! Listen to me! We both can agree lots of mistakes were made! Give me one reason why I shouldn’t give my life to help you escape!” Jamie said as Clark struggled in her lasso grip.

“Gah! Damn it!” Jason knew she was right. “You won’t be forgotten!” he promised as he turned and began flying away, staying low to the ground.

“What are you doing, you traitor?! You’ll kill us both!”

Jamie just smiled as she lit the dynamite with her magic and said her last words. “Don’t worry my Luna, your Celestia is joining you.”

Gregory walked up to where Chrysalis was sitting on the grass near the edge of the shield, looking south towards the direction where Jason was now being held, the former Haven City. He looked down at her, then slowly sat down beside her. In his hands were two mugs of Pinkie Pie’s signature hot chocolate, one of which he handed to the changeling queen. “Here you go,” he said.

Chrysalis perked up and levitated the mug with her magic. “Oh, thanks,” she said as she took a cautious sip. “How are your ladies holding up?” she asked.

“They’re better now, especially after last night,” Gregory said. “How about you? You holding up?”

“I still feel his soul is still alive. But it’s weak.”

“Jason’s a strong dude,” Gregory said. “He’ll pull out of this.”

“May I ask something? Have you checked on Rainbow and that pegasus guard whats his name? I know they both got separated from their mates.”

“Flash Sentry,” Gregory said, “and I have. Rainbow is more emotional than normal because of her pregnancy, but she’s hanging in there. Flash is itching to fight and make the people who took his wife pay.”

Chrysalis smiled for a brief moment before frowning again. “It’s difficult for me knowing what's happening. It's funny how I never gave a care about other nations, but now I’m more concerned with how the other nations like Zebrica are holding up and even that micro donkey nation no one really asked about.”

Gregory chuckled. “You’re a political leader. Things like that are normal. Me? I’m a husband, boyfriend, father, and a teacher. And a mage. I have less to worry about, but I am still after the same enemy.”

“Of course you are, but it's even harder to hide my worry even from my own daughter. Sometimes I have to rely on Fluttershy or even that bulky human Bubba to watch over her as I vent out my feelings.”

Gregory nodded in understanding. “As someone who can sense emotions, I feel you. I know what that’s like to be on the receiving end.” He paused and swiftly stood. “Hold up…I sense something coming.”

In the distance a train whistle sounded. Even inside a dome the sounds of the outside could be heard. “Military outpost train. Most likely here for either a dead soldier drop off or to pick up and drop off relief guards.”

“No, that’s not it,” Gregory said. “Stay here.” He spread his magic wings and shot up into the air, heading south at speed. He flew towards the train that was incoming and landed in between the coaches. Opening the coach door, he rushed in and saw a man sitting in one of the chairs, eyes closed, filthy, skinny, and a bit pale from lack of sunlight. “Holy shit…Jason!”

Indeed it was Jason who was with a zebra medic who was applying some gel to a wound on his arms. “This will help you heal but whatever you do don’t peel,” she said as she got up and allowed Gregory to sit beside him.

“Heh…was hoping to surprise you and the others at the station,” Jason said weakly.

“You can’t surprise my finely honed senses now,” Gregory said. “Gotta say, you’ve looked better.”

“Don’t remind me,” he said before looking down. “Can we talk later? I don’t want to repeat what I’m about to say to the others.”

“Sure thing, dude,” Gregory said. “You just rest.”

After a bit the train pulled in and soon a small crowd of friends and family surrounded Jason on the platform. “How is it you’re here?” Twilight asked. “How did you get away?”

“I didn’t get away,” Jason said. “Jamie let me go.”

Everyone looked with either wide eyes or raised brows. “What?” Ember said. “One of the monsters? I highly doubt that-”

“She’s better than you think!” Jason snapped. “Than all of you think! I’m not saying she didn’t just hate me but for a moment I hated her too.” He then looked down with a sorrowful look on his face. “But I can't hate her now…not after she gave her life to save me.”

Everyone stood there in disbelief. “Jamie is…dead?” Gregory asked.

“She had dynamite, lit the fuse, and I heard the explosion,” Jason said.

There was silence for a long while as everyone processed the news. However, it was Gregory who spoke first. “Well…shit.” The air around him began to swirl once more and the sky began darkening. “I will kill them all,” he said without a hint of emotion. He then felt a hoof on his shoulder and looked to see Twilight giving him a pleading look to calm down. The wind calmed down, but not before he raised a hand. A massive number of lightning bolts struck all around the barrier before stopping.

Fluttershy spoke up next. “Jason, did Jamie say anything before she…”

“Only for a promise to be kept,” he said as Chrysalis walked up to him holding her daughter in her arms. The royal changeling family held each other close.

Twilight then looked up to Jason. “I know you’re tired but we need all the information we can get. We’re planning a major assault and anything you saw over there could be helpful.”

“She’s right,” Gregory nodded. “Two government agents only gave me enough to figure out the basics of our plan. But first, here. Something new I learned recently.” He held out his hand, which began to glow a misty white. All of Jason’s injuries began to quickly fade away.

Everyone looked at Gregory in shock. “How?” Twilight asked.

“One of the windigos I absorbed was one that was reformed,” Gregory explained, “but she entered willingly. I just never had the strength to find her. Now, let’s get to planning.”

A while later, the Mane Six, Ember, Chrysalis, the two humans and many other friends were in a large room within the Crystal palace. Maps and papers were spread everywhere but the one paper everyone was looking at was the map of Haven City and the surrounding area. “Okay, so if what both of you said is true about the mist then it's best to approach the city with the utmost silence,” Twilight said. “Jason, is it true you barely encountered any monsters in the mist near the tracks?”

“I heard a few growls and whatever was louder was further away from me,” Jason replied, “I think they weren’t expecting us to come back by rail.”

“Then how about we enter the same way the Russians entered Berlin?” Rainbow suggested as she suddenly got a round of odd looks. “Charge in with a train of soldiers while using the mist and whatever else as cover.”

“When the hell did you learn about Earth history?” Gregory asked. “I certainly didn’t teach anything like that in our class yet.”

“Take a guess. A certain someone showed me a documentary about war trains,” she said.

“That train otaku,” Gregory sighed. He liked Andrew, but his obsession with trains was a bit off-putting sometimes in his opinion. “Anyway, a direct approach? I don’t know…”

“It may sound like a good idea,” Twilight agreed, “but then again we can use that plan to get some of us into the city. What we’re gonna need is a huge distraction from Howard’s security balloons.”

Ember grinned. “An all out assault in the mist,” she suggested while punching her palm.

“No,” Gregory said. “I’m the distraction. I’m a big target for those asswipes.”

“Whoa laddie,” said Rockhoof, “you may be the biggest target but do you have any idea how many eyes will be on you the moment you are seen.”

“At least two pairs, but most likely all of them,” Gregory said. “Howard and Grogar have been trying to take me out of the fight. They’ll want to deal with me sooner rather than later. They think I’ve only been gone for a few weeks. In the past few weeks I’ve gotten a year’s worth of experience.”

“And they now know you’re back and are angry,” Jason said. “No doubt he’s rushing the defenses.”

“You’re. Not. Listening,” Gregory said. “He thinks I only have a few weeks of extra training under my belt. I have more magic now, including healing magic.”

“Alright, but if you’re the distraction, what does that leave us?” Applejack asked.

“Stealth infiltration, you silly pony,” Gregory said.

“He’s right,” Jason said. “While me and Jamie were escaping I saw some strange looking pillars that I don’t remember seeing. They must be what's controlling the mist and probably the monsters as well. I saw a zombie pony walk up and hug and lick the pillar like it was a giant lollipop.”

“Eew, brotha, eew,” Gregory said with a disgusted look.

“Then that’s what we’re doing,” Twilight said. “We’re taking out those pillars.”

“Destroy those pillars, but only when the signal is given,” Gregory said.

“Now we just need an engine, maybe two in case of a breakdown. Connie already volunteered.”

“Or we could just, you know, not use trains,” Gregory said. “We rely on them too much. And they’re too loud.”

“According to my fiance, some steam trains can be quiet with the right valve tightened,” Rainbow explained. “Besides, it'll be too dangerous to walk or even fly.”

“Again, we shouldn’t rely on trains, since the enemy will likely suspect that we’ll use them,” Gregory said in exasperation.

“And they can easily attack us on the ground or in the air. The trains can serve as mobile fortresses.”

“And in a train it’s so much easier since trains can only go where the tracks go!” Gregory snapped. “Jesus, the fascination with trains lately is just weird.”

“Like you once said, Andrew started an industrial revolution,” Rainbow said.

“No, he just focused on his obsession with trains,” Gregory said with frustration. “You know what? Fine. Use trains. It’s a big enough ‘Hey, come fire on us’ sign!”

“Oh you haven’t heard? The railways now use special cars that are practically indestructible if anything, not even lightning can scorch it.”

“And have they been tested against insanely powerful beings who can create eldritch horrors?!” Gregory said.

“Yes and Connie was unfortunate to not have those kinds of cars on the train you were on,” Twilight explained.

Just outside of the room, there was a flash and then a massive clap of thunder. Gregory’s eyes flashed winter blue before he sighed. “Fine, you’ve all gone train crazy. Use the damned trains.” He turned and moved to leave, muttering to himself.

“We still need another engine other than Connie, Gregory I know it's too much to ask but according to the paperwork Raven is practically under your ownership. So could we-”

He slammed the door to the meeting place, still fuming with frustration, leaving everyone else alone.

Many hours later he was laying in bed, staring up at the ceiling. Ember and Twilight soon joined him in the bed. “Raven overheard our meeting. She actually wants to come,” Twilight whispered.

“Nothing is indestructible,” Gregory muttered. “Grogar is extremely powerful. We shouldn’t rely so heavily on trains, but on our wits and strategy.”

“Hey, our determination is indestructible,” Ember grinned. “What do you think we’ve all been doing for these past few weeks?”

“Determination is one thing,” Gregory sighed, “but you’ve all gone gaga for trains. It’s a bit odd.”

“They’ve helped us. In fact it was much similar to a book Andrew introduced me to. The Railway Series by Wilbert Awdry,” Twilight said.

“God, that guy never shuts up about trains, but I guess that’s just how he and everyone else who came with him is like,” Gregory said. “I feel like Jason and I are the only people who don’t obsess over them. I get that they’re helpful and have done good. Eh, maybe I’m just tired.”

“Well there's another reason we heavily rely on them more,” Twilight said, frowning a bit. “Remember that pirate crew from Kludgetown?”

“Captain Caelano, that attractive anthro bird girl?” Gregory asked.

“She’s gone and so is her ship.”

Gregory raised an eyebrow. “No air power, then?”

“No Naval Air Force of any kind,” Ember said.

“Damn, and I was hoping to meet her at some point,” Gregory said. “Fine, fine, go gaga for fucking trains.”

“Lets just sleep and be ready to fight. I’ve been itching for some asskicking lately,” Ember said.

He sighed, then closed his eyes.

He woke to the familiar yellow walls of the first level of the Backrooms, along with the sound of the fluorescent lights overhead. The damp smell of mold assaulted his nostrils. This dream, unlike the others, he realized, felt more like a dream than the other ones he’d had. He sat up, noticing he had an old camcorder in his hand unlike last time. “Well, great,” he grumbled as he tossed the camcorder aside. Looking around, he saw a door behind him. Standing up, he walked over and flung the door open.

When he went through the door he found himself in Haven City but it looked alright. No damaged buildings, no fire, no mist, not even the monsters. “This is new,” he muttered as he stepped through, looking around curiously.

He then saw two creatures run by him. A donkey and an earth pony. “Is this really happening?!” The donkey shouted.

“Yeah, I saw it!” yelled the earth pony.

Gregory then followed them but as they got closer to the center of the city he saw a crowd forming around something. He attempted to get through but much to his surprise he found himself going through the crowd like it was made of air. “That’s also new,” he muttered.

“Please! He’s suffered enough!” came the voice of Twilight. Gregory made it through the last layer of the crowd only to see himself standing over a battered and bruised Star Swirl the bearded.

“P-please…” the old stallion wheezed.

“Please please, Jesus the wind is sounding strange today,” Fauxgory said as he raised his foot ready to stomp on him.

Gregory instantly knew this was not the same entity he had faced. This was his dream, damn it! He waved his hand and the scene vanished, leaving him and his duplicate back in the Backrooms. “The hell are you supposed to be?”

The entity turned to him. One eye was glowing blue, the other red. “Let’s just say I’m a better version of what that idiot tried to be.”

“So a better version of that moron torments and tortures people for fun?” Gregory asked, crossing his arms.

“Yes, but I wouldn’t say for fun, I am the reflection of your desires and your inner emotions. What you saw was one of your desires, don't deny it.”

“Listen to him, but also don’t listen to him, if you can't understand me,” an unfamiliar female voice said. Both turned to see a dark pink equine creature, one that looked like a windigo. However, this one looked a lot calmer. The misty horse stood near each of them, creating a triangle. She turned to Gregory and smiled warmly. “Greetings, Master. You may not know me, but I am-”

“The part of me that knows healing magic now,” Gregory said with a gasp.

The pink windigo-like creature smiled wider. “Correct, Master. I was the one windigo who was reformed.”

“This matter doesn’t concern you, sister,” the new Gregory responded. “I am only showing him his desires.”

“On the contrary, False One,” the pink windigo said with a stern countenance, “I am as much a part of Master as you are.” She turned back to Gregory. “He is right that you have hidden dark desires. Everyone does. It’s what you do with them that defines you. Lately, you have let these desires rule you. You feel helpless and want nothing more than to retake control, but in the process you have started becoming more dangerous than the enemies you now face.”

The Fauxgory grinned. “Well, then I guess that makes us your shoulder angel and devil.”

Gregory clenched his teeth. “My family tried to betray me. They didn’t trust me…and they don’t even seem to acknowledge it despite having told them.”

“Well duh,” Fauxgory said. “Your mind was going off the rails with paranoia. Oh God, we've been hearing too many train jokes from Andrew.”

“That’s more frustrating than anything,” Gregory said.

“Master, it’s clear that your family is not perfect,” the Windigo said, “but nobody is. You are hurt because of the actions of many against you. Perhaps you could relate to another. The human you know as Jason Wright endured much worse, but the betrayal there could build up the same resentment Jason had.”

“Yeah, many, including your family, are and have been against you. Why not release your anger by destroying the source like the old fart whose execution you interrupted. Admit it, you want him dead just as much as Grogar and Howard.”

“Grogar and Howard are irredeemable so far as I know,” Gregory said, “but Star Swirl seems to be actually repentant. He doesn’t need to apologize to me, but to everyone else he’s fucked over with his cruelty. His past cruelty.”

“Oh yeah and your BS attitude is real friendship support,” Faux sneered as he clapped his hands slowly.

“I have had NO time to rest!” The Backrooms began to crack around him.

“Uh oh looks like someone is having a breakdown,” Fauxgory grinned.

The Windigo looked at Gregory with sorrow. “You should talk to them.”

“They barely talk to me much about this,” he sighed. The temperature began to drop.

“Well whatever you do buddy we’ll be here to give you your choices,” Faux said. “Either be civil like that Pinkie Pie wanna be or take my advice and release your anger on anything in your way.”

“Okay, Palpatine,” Gregory sighed. “You go away for now.”

“If you insist,” he said as he walked away.

He looked over at the Windigo. “And what do you think, huh?”

“You remember what the Pillars have told you about your heart?” she asked.

“What?” His mind was swimming so much that he was having a hard time thinking.

“As long as you keep the darkness out of it you will be free with control and you will still have the desire to protect all you hold dear,” she said smiling. “Remember that and you’ll shine like the stars at night.”

Gregory looked on ahead from the car he was riding in. The train was being pushed by two engines behind three open wagons made of steel. “How close are we?” he asked Flash Sentry as he looked down at a map.

“Not too far away, just a few more miles and we should see the mist wall any minute now.”

Gregory went silent, stood, and walked to a spot on the train where he was as far away from everyone else as possible. Even after the night’s dream, he still could feel the betrayal of his family in the past and it hurt him. He knew the others couldn’t focus on his personal problems, but it still hurt.

“Are you alright?” Raven asked. Gregory was sitting in the last car before the two engines.

“No,” he admitted, “but we can’t focus on anything like that right now.”

“Well, if this becomes dangerous I want you to know something important,” she said with a hint of nervousness.

“What is it?” he asked with trepidation.

“I appreciate you taking me in. If this ends with everyone walking away, can I refer to you as-well I know I may appear as a young adult in human form but can I be your daughter too?”

He smiled, reached out, and put a hand on her running board. “As long as you don’t be coming around home with no babies,” he joked. How long had it been since he’d made a joke that wasn’t tinged with anger or dripping with sarcasm.

“Whoa! Stop! STOP!” someone shouted. The two engines slammed on their brakes.

“I didn’t think my joke was that bad,” Gregory muttered as he stood in the empty car.

“Gregory, you may want to see this,” Jason said.

Sliding open the window, he peered out of the window. In front of them was a huge wall of mist. “This can’t be right,” Jason said. “It wasn’t up to here, it was further away. Hell… it’s grown more since I left.”

Gregory started to lean out when he saw something. A massive shadow in the mist. The shadow of a ram with glowing red eyes. It was there one moment then gone the next. “Time to go,” he muttered as he leaped out of the coach. He was wearing the mage outfit that Grogar had ironically sent him. An outfit that he, Mistmane, Star Swirl, Stygian, Styx, and Twilight Sparkle had purified of all hidden curses. He summoned his staff and began walking towards the mist.

“Wait! You hear that?” Flash asked.

Gregory stopped and listened. At first it sounded like a helicopter, the sound got louder as he felt it growing near. Holding up his staff, he grinned. “A forest of lighting shall be their tomb.” He spun his staff and a dark swirling cloud began forming in the sky, blocking out the sun. “Borne through the skies on a fog of doom!” He moved the staff forward and black swirling clouds burst forth. “Now go with a curse, and serve me well! Round our enemy cast my spell!”

Instantly, bolts of lightning began flashing around, multiple a second at first, but the intensity increased. He had just cast his first curse. From out the mist came a huge swarm of what looked like giant winged spiders. They flew around and attempted to attack the train but Connie and Raven puffed out steam making the air too humid for the creatures to fly and get near them.

Lightning struck the spiders, frying them as Gregory resumed his walk, ignoring the squeals of the massive creatures while they died. He lifted his hood, grinning as he began to disappear into the mist. “I’m heeeere,” he said.

The mist cleared some only for a giant monster to appear out of it. It resembled a cyclops. He held what looked like a giant club.

Gregory looked at the monster and tilted his head. Once more, the lighting that was striking several times a second struck it, causing it to fall down, its head fried and steaming. He resumed walking, watching as other creatures, each created presumably by Grogar, approached only to be fried and turned to ash by the massive lightning storm that wasn’t striking anywhere but the enemy. Many monsters perished without him needing to do anything more and soon the air was full of the stench of rotting corpses.

However as he got closer to the city he heard something behind him and turned only to see something that actually made him raise an eyebrow. “Didn’t I just burn you guys?”

“You didn’t think I came here without backup, did you?” Grogar’s voice said. “I must say, you’ve culled more of my children than I anticipated.”

Gregory turned to the source of the voice. “Hello, Groggy,” he said as he stood tall and proud.

“Hello Greggy, Don’t get too cocky about what you’ve done.”

Gregory raised his staff and slammed it down. Another barrage of lightning struck the monsters and they all fell, irrevocably dead. “How about we skip the formalities, sheep,” he said.

Grogar actually laughed. “You honestly think I never anticipated that too? Do you honestly think you're the only one here who knows extraordinary healing powers?”

“You don’t know healing powers,” he replied evenly, “you know necromancy. Heretic.”

“Yes, and it’s proved wonders if you look behind again.”

“It is heresy of the highest order,” Gregory said. “Today, here and now, you will be judged, but I seriously believe you will be found lacking.”

“On the contrary, I'm not lacking much but you seem to lack the one advantage against my strongest beast,” he said as more monsters suddenly started to slowly appear from the mist.

“Bring it on,” but just as he raised his weapon he soon heard what sounded like the whizzing of a rocket followed by an explosion. He quickly turned to see a bipedal monster made of rock half destroyed and fell to the ground in a heap.

Grogar was actually mortified. “How could you still have access to your planet's artillery?!” he exclaimed as he teleported out of sight. Many monsters either fleed or tried to fight only for more exploding rockets to come out of nowhere. Gregory looked around and saw something big emerging from the mist. His eyes widened at the sight of a giant pony the size of a small house trotting out. The huge mare was brown with bits of white. It was wearing armor that looked like parts of a truck.

“Because humans kick stupid sheep ass, that’s why!” Gregory shouted back with a smirk on his face as he launched himself up to fly towards the iron pony.

He then saw what looked like a human riding on its back. The figure removed its helmet to reveal a familiar face. “We will end this nightmare,” Andrew said.

Suddenly from the mist some military vehicles emerged and then much to Gregory’s relief and amusement they sprouted pony legs, a tail and a head. “Soldiers, kill him!” one of them shouted as they grabbed a giant Flyder by its legs. “This is going to hurt! A LOT!” one shouted as they tore its legs off.

“Bring the pain to them,” Gregory said darkly as he shot a bolt of fire from his hands towards a flyder. “I like my bugs extra crispy!”

“Speaking of crispy, I bought a little something,” Andrew said as he tossed a bag towards him. A bag with a familiar yellow M.

Gregory caught the bag. “You found the time for a drive through visit? You shouldn’t have,” he said as he opened it and inhaled the familiar scent of a Big Mac, several cheeseburgers, and fries. “Still warm, too.”

“Well Stacy and I had some driving to do. Where did you think Grogar or Howard sent us to? Cybertron?”

“Certainly not back to Earth,” he said. “Where’d you get your new shiny toys?”

“We did go back to Earth,” Andrew said. “Our Earth.”

“At least their McDonald’s are the same,” he said as he slipped the bag into the same portal where he stored his staff which would keep it warm until he wanted it.

“Yeah, that's where we also found these sleeping veterans thanks to that journal you hit me with. Thanks for that by the way,” he said sarcastically.

“You know what? Right now I don’t care. Kick ass now, backstory later.” He pulled out both of his pistols. “I don’t suppose you brought some ammo for these puppies?”

“We have plenty,” said the giant pony Andrew was on. “Not sure if you know me yet but I’m Sergeant Reckless, United States Marine.”

“Ah, you’re Stygian and Styx’s friend,” Gregory said. “Look, introductions can wait. We need to kick some serious ass.”

Andrew nodded and placed his helmet back on. “Let's roll. Nice mage outfit by the way.”

“Grogar gave it to me,” Gregory chuckled. “Time to take out the trash.” And with that, they charged.

Chapter 14: Crossing

[Unknown Location - Earlier]

Andrew felt himself being nudged and stirred awake. He woke up to see thick branches with a blue sky peeking through them. He could also make out the sound of birds and felt a breeze blowing on him. He then heard a voice. “Thank God you’re alive. That fall looked rough.”

Andrew turned his head to see Stacy standing over him. He then shot up alarmed. “Wait! Where’s the cave? Where's Howard? Where are your tanks?!”

“Calm down Andrew, I hate to tell you this, but we’re home,” she said sadly.

“Haven City? But I don’t think-”

“No Andrew, Home as in Earth.”

Andrew then looked around frantically and then noticed a railroad crossing behind him that was now activating. He then saw a train passing by them. His answer was confirmed as he read the side of the engine’s tender. Strasburg Railroad. After a few moments of the last car passing, Andrew shouted, “ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!”

“Calm down, we just need to-”

“Calm down? Calm down?! Calm is what we had! Calm is what cost us our home and now Howard is no doubt gonna hunt and capture Twilight again and God knows what's going to happen to Rainbow Dash!”

Stacy remained calm. “It's not that bad. We still have the power towers in that forest, remember?”

“And how are we going to activate them? We need Equestrian magic which we do not have here. Don’t you remember? When Howard found the portal he placed a door stop so we could build the power towers and tracks but now the door stop is gone, making the towers useless!” Suddenly there was a strange sound from behind Andrew then suddenly something struck him in the back of the head. “Ow!” Andrew looked back to see a portal closing. Confused, he picked up what hit him. It looked like a journal. He opened it to see pictures of horses. “What the heck are these?”

Stacy took the journals and looked it over. “Gregory’s fingerprints,” she said.

Andrew looked at his friend bewildered. “What makes you so sure?”

“I got a good eye despite my poor eyesight. Plus I can feel the ice on this,” she explained as she opened the book. “We may have sold our homes but we still have Earth money. We can use it to rest at the Red Caboose Motel for a while, Still have your cards?”

“Yeah, strange why I never bothered to throw them away,” Andrew said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet.

After a long hike up the old railroad line they found the motel that was made of old railroad cabooses. Andrew spent the rest of the day sitting near a fence near the line watching the tourist trains roll by. His mind was going a mile a minute. He was thinking about his friends, including Golden Spike, Jason, Gregory, Connie and especially Rainbow Dash. A tear went down his face as he asked himself the obvious question. Where did it all go so wrong?

He looked back at the hotel and saw that one of the cabooses had its lights on. Stacy is obviously reading the strange journal. He then turned to the railroad tracks and started to hike up the line.

By the time he stopped he saw the multiple high speed lines for the Acela trains. He then saw a road bridge that spanned across the lines. After a bit of climbing up a hill he walked on to the bridge and sat on the ledge. He took a breath and sighed. “I know it's been a while since we talked, and I’m sorry about that,” he said to the sky. “But well…if you don't want to talk you could just listen. Trixie said if I one day come back here and just talk to you, I could heal more and it might help me I guess. That's right, I went to Equestria, along with Stacy and Robbie.” He then let out a chuckle. “It was cool to some extent. Not every detail is the same but the ponies we know are still there. Sorry to say this but your waifu was already claimed by another guy. Maybe if you were still here she would’ve loved to meet you. I also met Dashie and we clicked pretty well despite her being a fly girl and me being a railboy.”

He paused as he saw a train coming around the bend. It rushed by in a blur and disappeared. “I don’t blame you for leaving us like that. Hell, at some point I blamed myself and then Jason for what happened. I’ll never agree to cruel and unusual punishment but I guess that's something we’ll always agree to disagree with. But still it was nice of him to remove the punishments. All we had to do was just be there.”

He then got up and off the ledge and looked to the sky one last time. “Goodbye old friend. I’ll do what I can to make Equestria a slice of heaven,” he said as he began his trek back to the motel. “And that's a promise.”

After another long walk, he found the motel and walked in to see Stacy drinking coffee. “Where have you been?”

“Out,” he simply replied. “Have you discovered something useful?”

“Yes and you may not believe this but, we might have been visited by ponies before.”

“What?” Andrew asked with a raised brow. “Okay, I think either you need to ease off the coffee or you’re missing your hubby too much.”

“No, I'm serious. Look at these pictures and these journal entries,” she said as she lifted the book to him showing him its contents. “In fact, not too long ago I heard of an incident that occurred in Ponyville long before Cheerilee became the school teacher. The teacher around that time was one day spouting nonsense of ponies being sent to another world to serve its military and for them to one day come back as giants wearing the armor of machines,” she explained. “Not many believed him because of how much of a nutjob he sounded like and then one day he was sent to a mental asylum and would die of old age there.”

“Okay…that sounds utterly impossible but go on.”

“If we can find these ponies, it could not only be our ticket back to Gaia but it might be the weapon we need to take down Howard and Grogar.”

Andrew scoffed. “Please mister Omni Man played by Gregory will stop them in two seconds flat.”

“We saw him disappear, remember? And even if by some miracle he got back, he will not be strong enough. Even demigods are no match for Grogar,” Stacy said with a frown.

Andrew looked through the journal noting the machines. “Even if these sleeping war ponies are in our world and not Gregory and Jason's, how do we even find them?”

“Apparently the old teacher gave strange coordinates on a strange map. I looked through the class roster and...let's just say it's convenient I found HIS name.”

“Whose name?” Andrew asked as Stacy spawned a tank into existence. A German Maus that looked like something was struggling from inside.

“You had him with you the whole time?!”

“I know, weird right? Better stay back.” She said as she opened the turret and the Zombie Thunderlane leapt out in chains attempting to attack. “GROGAR WILL SHOW YOU NO MERCY!”

“Hey! Behave!” Stacy said as she held a taser in front of him. Thunderlane immediately stopped and got down.

“What is this, a zombie?!” Andrew asked.

“Kind of,” Stacy said.

“And you’re training him?” he asked as he looked down at Thunderlane who was attempting to gnaw at his chained restraints. “Wow, I never thought zombies could exist and here you are carrying one around like a pomeranian.”

Thunderlane stopped gnawing and turned to Andrew. “You want a throw down monkeyboy?”

Stacy got down to his level and placed a hand on his head. “Hey,” she said soothingly. “I’m sorry I trapped you and bashed your back. But right now all of us are far from home. If you can help us we can help your brother. Didn’t you once say Grogar would hurt him?”

Thunderlane actually got less angry and looked down. He then saw the opened journal. “Hey I know these pictures. My old teacher once showed them,” he said as he looked closer at a picture of an old fighter plane. “Where in Tartarus did you find these photos?”

Andrew picked up two pictures of warhorses. “You know these guys?”

“Yeah, War Ponies pal,” Thunderlane replied. “Oldest of the old in the military. Legend has it they were reborn in a new world as a horse in different time periods. The legend says after they die their souls inhabit alien war machines until they are reawakened by a spell. The teacher also showed us a weird looking map with locations on where they are.”

Stacy went through the journal. “I don’t see any map in here.”

“You don’t need to, if I had a map that was shaped like that weirdly shaped country I can pinpoint it.”

“Weird country…” Andrew thought as he quickly went to a drawer and pulled out something. It was an outline of the United States. “You mean this?”

“Yeah, where did you get this?”

“My little zombie, you are on one of the planet Earths with this same exact country,” Andrew said. “Start pointing.”

Thunderlane nodded and his hoof became sharp as a pin and started dotting areas in the map. “Closest one is here in this state,” Andrew said, pointing to the closest dot in Boalsburg, Pennsylvania.

After a day of traveling the two humans found themselves standing outside the museum that had a tank displayed outside. “Darn it. It's locked,” Stacy said as she tried to open the door. “Must be closed today.”

“Ahem, let me try,” Andrew said as he placed his hands on the door and within seconds the glass and metal door became plastic and cardboard. He then punched right through it. “After you.”

“Some days I forget you can do that,” Stacy said as she stepped through carrying a huge duffel bag. The two sneaked through and were glad no security was around. Andrew then saw a camera. “We better work fast. I don’t think we can stay on this planet for another day.”

Stacy nodded and unzipped the bag and Thunderlane popped out. He gasped for air. “Damn, it smelled like an outhouse in there.”

“Be a good little pony and start seeking,” Stacy commanded as she pointed to a room. Thunderlane galloped in while the other two followed. Inside were numerous war machines on display.

Thunderlane wandered through the maze of machines. Occasionally he would stop and his eyes would dart. Eventually, Stacy noticed his eyes were now focused on one machine in the corner. “He knows something! They just added this from another museum!”

“This truck?” Andrew asked.

They were now standing in front of a Diamond T4 covered truck in Camo green. Thunderlane marveled at it. “Here she is. My teacher told me this one is a legend like the chair mare of the board. Recite the spell and watch the magic happen.”

Stacy took out the journal and opened it to a page and took a deep breath. “Awake, awake, creature of war, your aid we need at last. Now it is time for one more score. Unleash your power amassed. From fire and war you once stood tall, Your aid we need anew. One last time, answer to our call. And see this battle through!”

As she finished, sparks flew out of many sides of the truck and the headlights flickered. It then stopped and the vehicle remained motionless. “Is that it? Is something supposed to jump out the driver door?” Andrew asked as he, Thunderlane and Stacy walked closer to inspect it. Nothing much changed until Andrew took a peek and noticed something under the vehicle. “Shit…We’ve awakened a giant!”

“A giant?” Stacy asked. “Behind the jeep now!”

Suddenly, the vehicle began changing. Furry pony legs and hoofs emerged from underneath the truck and began pushing the truck off the ground. The cover on the back folded back revealing a flank and a tail springing out the back. The hood on the truck popped open revealing a mare’s head. Brown with a white streak running along the middle.

The strange giant pony stood tall as it let out a groan. “Who dares awaken me from my slumber?” She asked as she began stumbling around. “Reveal yourself to the mighty Sergeant Reckless!” She barked as she stumbled and bumped into a wall. “Ow… Curse these human structures!” She yelled as she rammed her body into the wall making a huge dent.

“Yeah, this girl did not age well,” Thunderlane said as the giant armored pony slammed her body against the wall again this time breaking through.

The small group ran after her through it. “The museum is gonna be really pissed! We gotta catch that truck!” The large pony just wandered aimlessly through the field behind the museum. “Hey wait!” Shouted Andrew. “Stop! We just want to talk!”

“I don’t have time to talk! I’m on a mission! Wait a minute. What time period is this?”

“You’re in the year twenty twenty five,” Stacy replied.

“Twenty five? You think you humans would give into desire and deforest the whole planet,” the pony said as she knelt down and saw the journal. “Hey, is that my journal? You got that from Gaia right? Is there a conflict happening there? Whose winning?”

“The bad guys are,” Andrew replied.

“Dammit,” she groaned. “Is that why you woke me up?”

“Well this journal bashed me in the head after popping through a portal after we fell through it, so we assumed so. Look, we have a lot to catch you up on.”

And so the two humans spoke to the giant pony about the brief history of events. From the trial of Jason to the arrival of Gregory to their arrival and finally to their more recent problems. Reckless listened intently until she let out a sigh. “I knew it, I told Styx her plans would never work but she hardly listens to me.”

“Whose Styx?” Andrew asked.

“She was my best friend from when I was a filly. She and I both noticed the flaws and follies of our society at the time. I wanted to try and resolve problems peacefully despite me being a warrior. But she and her brother Stygian took a dark path. They both became the Pony of Shadows.”

“Wait, so you knew Stygian and the Pillars?” Andrew asked with a raised brow.

“Yes, Star Swirl the Bearded was my grandfather,” Reckless replied. “He went down a xenophobic path just to save his own skin and took his friends with him. After I lost them all I received an offer from the recently throned Princess Celestia. That's where me and my team came from. She heard a distant plea for help in another world and she sent us even though she didn’t know who in the far regions of space was calling for help.”

“So you came here with the full knowledge you would never go back?” Thunderlane asked.

Reckless stomped her hoof making all three of them fall backwards. “I’ve lost all my family and friends! Don’t judge me!” she bellowed.

“Okay! Okay! Let's all calm down. Look, we think you may be the key to helping Gaia and getting us back there? You think you can help us? We may have something that can get us to Gaia,” Stacy explained.

Reckless was silent for a moment before she knelt down further and her pony parts started to cover themselves up until she looked like a truck again. “Hop in and point the way.”

The sun was rising over the rural roads of Pennsylvania. The group had been traveling under the cover of darkness. They were lucky so far even when getting food. As Andrew picked up another fry to eat from the bag the radio began to emit a static noise as Reckless’s voice sounded. “Calling all war ponies. Calling all war ponies.”

“What are you-?” But Andrew was cut off as he heard the sound of a helicopter. He looked up and indeed there was a chopper, a UH-1H. It hovered over them as they rolled.

They were soon on a dirt road. As they passed a clearing they saw a giant white stallion also wearing armor in the field. It smiled when it saw the truck. “Booyah! She’s back! She’s alive!” He then pointed some cannons mounted on his side in the air and started firing. “Sergeant Reckless is here!”

In the distance, a white mare with a blonde mane watched the truck in the far distance with a warm smile. “At last, there is hope after all these years.”

Reckless continued driving until they reached an area that had train tracks and two tall metal structures. A few giant ponies in armor were there waiting. A light brown stallion beamed at the truck. “Well, if it ain't lady liberty of the Korean mountains. Honor you’ve made it. I never doubted you.”

The helicopter suddenly turned into a giant mare and landed on her hooves. Her propellers became swords to her saddle. “We got your message the moment you awakened.”

The humans and zombie got out and then Reckless transformed into her pony form. “The humans were once our commanders and now our chain of command has changed again.”

“Are we really doing this?” the white mare in blue armor asked.

“Yes Laili, we are returning home,” Reckless said, smiling at her.

“There might be some complications,” Andrew said, getting the attention of the ponies. “You see, nearly a year ago, maybe slightly more, a strange phenomenon happened on this planet where strange lights were seen from the International Space Station. It turns out these lights were portals to other worlds. Howard, our old leader, found the one leading to Gaia and managed to keep the portal open with some objects making it like a doorstop,” Andrew explained before pointing to the towers that stood near the side of a rocky mountain wall with tracks running right into it. “Those towers were just more than enough to keep our connection to this world stable, but when we used them the power in them drained completely and the connection was cut. We might be able to reactivate the towers but we need Equestrian magic. Are there any unicorns present?”

The war ponies all looked at each other. Eventually one spoke up. “Sorry, but we’re on all earth pony platoon.”

There was silence until Andrew facepalm. “You’re joking right?”

“Who says we can't be magical? You yourself are magical,” Reckless said.

“Yeah, in matter manipulation,” Andrew retorted.

Reckless sighed and knelt down to Andrew. “What defines a gifted mage is not the skills he has but the heart he carries and the determination to use his magic to make his world better.”

“Who told you that? Your grandfather?” Andrew asked

“The other Pillars,” she replied. “Despite my Grandfather favoring my siblings and cousins. The other Pillars taught me many things. They too became my family. Them and my troops.” She said turning to the other war ponies who saluted.

Andrew took all this information in and nodded. “How are we supposed to activate our portal then?”

Reckless stood up and placed a hoof on one of the towers. “I can still feel the presence of magic.”

Suddenly, as if by magic, clouds started forming around them. They started to look like storm clouds. Suddenly lightning struck both towers and soon they started sending bolts of electricity to each other. The electricity between them intensified until a swirling vortex started forming. Everyone stared at the portal forming. Andrew then looked back to the many giant ponies. “You mares and stallions gave so much to our world and no man has the right to ask any more of you. But now I’m asking, are you ready to come home and fight one more battle?” Every single pony stood tall and saluted. Andrew beamed. “Then in the words of my favorite hero: ponies, roll out!”

Author's Note

Merry Christmas to my followers and readers. The warponies are indeed based off of real war horses. Many art pieces of them can be found on Derpibooru.

Chapter 15: Troop Train

[Seeds of Yggdrasil - Present]

Within the Seeds of Yggdrasil school, two demonic monsters could hear the distant sounds of explosions. “You mean to tell me you didn’t place much security on the rails?” Grogar snapped.

“I thought they would assume even the tracks would be heavily guarded and too dangerous to use,” Howard responded.

“And now we have multiple targets within our walls! Some are armed and dangerous,” Grogar snarled. “And, to add insult to injury, the grandchild of Star Swirl was found alive and well! I hope you have something that will turn the tide back in our favor.”

Howard just grinned as he pulled out a long case. “Don’t worry, just keep him distracted and I’ll drop my surprise. After all...” he trailed off as he looked at the case he was holding. “Earth beats Gaia.”

Ember and the Mane Six minus Rainbow were sneaking through the streets of Haven City. They were hiding in an alleyway as a tall bipedal beast wandered past them. Twilight watched the monster walk by before gesturing to her friends to follow her out.

As they entered the town square they saw a strange looking glowing device made of metal. “That must be one of the devices Jason was talking about,” Twilight said as her horn glowed. She then fired a beam at the device causing it to explode. When the smoke cleared they all looked around.

“Nothing’s happening,” Pinkie said.

“Maybe it did something small,” Rarity suggested.

“Or maybe it alerted them!” Ember exclaimed as she pointed up the street where there were zombie ponies, changelings, and other species heading straight for them. Ember hovered above the ground. “Find the others, I’ll hold them off.”

“We can't just leave you!” Fluttershy shouted.

“I’ll be fine. Go!”

The ponies dispersed. Ember just stared at the oncoming horde. She knew she couldn’t take them all in one fiery breath. She just closed her eyes and took a deep breath in. But then just as she was about to blow there was suddenly a huge gust of cold air surrounding her. She opened her eyes only for her jaw to drop. The horde of zombies were frozen in a block of ice. “...Please don’t say hello there if that's really you.”

“Alright, I won’t,” came a voice from above. Gregory landed beside her and smirked. “But next time don’t go racing into danger alone.”

“This coming from the guy who tried to reason with Grogar alone and got sent across the world?”

He snickered. “Touché.”

Suddenly from the smoky ruins of a building a creature, resembling a mutated grasshopper, leapt out. But just as Gregory was about to turn and kill it a black blur flew by and struck the creature and soon it landed hard on the ground. The human and dragon watched as a zombie pony began pounding the creature hard. Gregory, recognizing Thunderlane, proceeded to raise his staff when he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder and a familiar voice which said, “Relax, he’s on our side now.”

When Gregory turned, he saw Stacy standing there. “That asswipe?”

Thunderlane gave one last pound before turning to Gregory. “I’m only doing this to save my brother’s soul.”

“Fucking good enough for me,” Gregory snapped back as he spread his wings. “Everyone, cover your eyes!” He shot up into the mists above them, disappearing. A few seconds later, a second sun appeared, this one twice as bright as the normal sun. All of the mist that surrounded the town began to dissolve, the thick snowdrifts began melting fast, and monster upon monster began to evaporate in screams of pain. However, for those who were on Gregory’s side, they felt a soothing warmth spread through them along with increased strength. The bright light even caused the natural clouds to part, revealing the actual sun.

As the second sun began to dim, they all could see that the source of said sun was Gregory. He floated down, looking a bit weary now, but with determination forming on his brow. “There are still monsters out there,” he said, gesturing to the stronger ones.

“Then let’s get them,” Ember grinned.

“Ponies, roll out!” Gregory shouted, holding up his staff and shouting a loud war cry.

From the school a large gate opened and an army of giant and stronger monsters of many kinds came rushing out like a swarm of angry wasps. “Go forth my children!” Grogar shouted from the top of the wall. “Leave no target alive!” He then looked through a telescope to scan the city. First, he saw an army of tanks destroying a smaller group of monsters that the cleansing light had missed. “Not my target.” He then saw Reckless blasting a giant golem. “Not her either.” He then saw a middle finger being raised up at him from a particularly troublesome human. “There you are.” He grinned as he used his bell and teleported.

Meanwhile Ember and Gregory were running through the streets. “Where do you think this next pillar is?” she asked.

“Not sure, but-” Gregory was interrupted as a teleportation flash appeared in front of the two, causing them to halt. “But I have a more pressing matter,” he concluded. “This bug right here wants to play.”

“Nice job dissipating the mist but it will slowly come back,” Grogar chuckled darkly. “What do you think those magic devices are for? Decorations?”

“Worst Christmas decorations ever, to be honest,” Gregory snarked. “Thanks for the robes, by the way. Very stylish. No curses, I’m afraid, though.” He whipped his staff around in his hands. “Ready to play, sheep man?”

“Enough! You have meddled in my plans for far too long, but I would be forced to agree with you,” he said as an axe materialised in his hoof. “Let's end this right here and now.”

Gregory brought out his hilt, forming a blade made of the six elements he now wielded: ice, fire, water, air, darkness, and light. “Time to put this sheep down,” he snarked. “Ember, go!”

Ember seethed a bit but took off anyway. All she could do was fly and she could now hear the sounds of enchanting blades clashing. But as she rounded a corner she bumped into someone. “What are you doing here!? Where’s Gregory?” Andrew asked as he shot another monster with a shotgun.

“He’s battling Grogar,” Ember replied.

“Alone!?” Andrew exclaimed. “That stubborn little- now who looks who's being an idiot!”

Andrew ran past Ember but as he turned a corner he saw what looked like a mere flash of light out of the corner of his eye and a bright shine came from the old clock tower. “What the? Is that Howard?”

Howard looked through the scope of a sniper rifle as he carefully aimed it. “Come on Greg, make my day and quit moving so much.”

Meanwhile Grogar wasn’t doing so well; he was lying flat on his back after a devastating blow. “I take it back you really have gained far better control but do you think Faust would ever allow a Demi like you to wander freely?”

Gregory stood over him. “I’ll be sure to ask when I see her,” he said as he raised his staff.

Howard grinned as his aim was dead center of his head. “Goodnight sweetheart you little-“

“NO!” someone shouted followed by a shove and his finger slipped.

BANG

Gregory then felt something as the hand that held his staff suddenly flared up in pain. “AUUUGH! GOD DAMN IT!” He screamed as he dropped his staff only to see his hand oozing blood. “What?”

Grogar grinned. “What’s the matter? Need a…hand?” He slowly got up and levitated his axe. “It’s like what you and many others have been saying: Earth beats Gaia.”

“At least I still have more!” Gregory hissed as he swung his other hand. Only for it to bounce off a shield made of light.

He looked over the shield emitting from Grogar’s bell. “Tsk Tsk,” Grogar smirked as the bell and his horns glowed brighter. “Now it’s my turn to be pushy,” he smirked as he thrusted his body and rammed him so hard he went flying into a building.

“Ow… right ram.”

Howard was taken aback at this surprise as Andrew stood in front of him, his face full of anger. “You mess with my friends, you mess with me.”

Howard slowly got up. “You really are a useless pawn. We could’ve rebuilt the world as it was, maybe even better. What about your wish? Didn’t you want to undo what Jason did to you and Markus’s fav-”

Howard was cut off as he was suddenly struck in the face by a bat. “Keep his name out of your mouth!” Andrew snapped. “And my wish has come true. All we had to do was be there and wait. Good things come to those who do.”

“Oh spare me the cliché. I thought that was Gregory’s schtick. Why are you even on his side? He's been nothing but an absolute asshole to you bashing your passion for rails.”

“Well you got me there, but that's not a good enough reason,” he said as he raised a weapon. “Let's end this once and for all.”

“Gladly,” Howard smirked.

Meanwhile it was a battle scene everywhere, especially at the train yard where Raven and Connie were pushing and pulling flatcars that had creatures operating canons. Another wolf made of rock exploded. “Take that you pebble puppers!” Connie yelled.

“If I didn’t know better Connie,” Flash said, reloading a cannon. “I’d say you were enjoying this.”

“Then you do know better,” Connie responded.

Another cyclops came barreling out of nowhere and the cannons began firing but just as the giant got shot it fell forward and crashed on a crate labeled gunpowder. The crate exploded in fiery inferno. A spark fluttered through an opening in the side of a boxcar. Flash then noticed something. “Oh no!”

“What is it?” a guard asked.

“The cars full of munitions Georgie bought! They’re catching a blaze!”

Connie saw the boxcars not too far from her and true to Flash’s word they were smoking. “And they’re fully loaded! I gotta get them out of here!” she shouted as she detached herself from the car of cannons and got behind the boxcars with the red Xs on them.

“Don’t do it! If they blow they'll take you with them! Wait for the storm clouds!” shouted a soldier.

“It’ll be too late!” Connie shouted as she began shoving the cars out. She rolled by Raven who was with another platoon of guards with cannons on flat cars. “I’m taking these away Raven. Take care.”

Raven couldn’t believe her non-existent eyes. “Hey! What you have there is more dangerous than dragon fire! Just leave them will you!”

“I’ll be okay!” Connie shouted as she disappeared through the fog.

“Cut the chat!” Shining Armor shouted. “Raven, move this cannon car back, we need to reposition and fortify our position!”

Raven did as she was told but was now more worried for Connie than herself.

Andrew and Howard’s battle still waged on; they went from dodging bullets to fighting with their bare fist. “Who taught you this kung fu? Rainbow?”

“And Gregory. Ready to surrender? I’ll get you a good lawyer.”

Howard just growled and tried to launch himself at him only for him to be struck again this time over the edge of the clocktower sending him falling. Andrew looked over the edge only to see Howard sprawled out but still alive. Andrew quickly went down the stairs and exited the tower. “You think this will stop me?”

Andrew then gave the tower a kick and just like magic a ton of rubble came crashing down the tower and covered Howard from tail to neck.

Meanwhile Grogar and Gregory were still brawling but due to his hand injury and bleeding. Gregory was finding it more difficult. His reformed windigo could barely heal a wound from an earth made weapon. Grogar noticed his stance and smirked. “What's the matter? Out of breath?” he sneered. “Get a hold of yourself. You can breathe when you’re dead.”

[Outside the city]

Connie pushed the cars as fast as she could. “This is getting dangerous.”

Suddenly she heard a hissing sound and noticed through the cracks on the car there was a light glowing brighter. ”Oh no, it's making contact with the gunpowder! I gotta get out of here!” she said as she started reversing away.

[Town Square]

“Any last words?”

Gregory slowly got up and held his staff with his uninjured hand. “Yeah how about-”

BOOOOOOOOOOM!

The two stopped and looked at what looked like a huge explosion in the distance. The giant inferno looked like it was outside the city.

“Was that yours?” Gregory asked with a mixture of worry and confusion.

Grogar looked at him with a similar face. “I thought that was yours.”

All over the city everyone heard the explosion. Andrew looked at it. To him it was in the same direction as where Gregory was assumed to be fighting. “Oh no Gregory!” he exclaimed as he ran off leaving Howard buried under the rubble.

From around a corner Twilight emerged after destroying another pillar. She then saw Howard attempting to dig himself out and was succeeding. She looked at the fiery cloud in the distance then back to Howard. She slowly approached him. “Twi what are you doing?” Applejack asked from behind.

Twilight didn't respond as she trotted over to the demon who looked down at her. “Hello there. Come to lay all your love on me?”

“Was it worth it?” she asked with a scowl.

“Mostly,” Howard responded as he freed his arms.

“Here you are giving Grogar everything he wanted and leaving you the scraps. You honestly think he’ll stop at just this city?”

“Maybe, maybe not but soon when he gives me his share. I’ll give it to you, the one true princess.”

“Even if Jason never showed up I would never take Celestia’s throne.”

“It will be you! It will always be yours!” Howard snapped as he got down to Twilight’s level and stared deep into her eyes.

“Yeah? Do you think so? Will in a few minutes we’ll be nothing but Grogar’s toys.”

Howard reached out to grab her but stopped. He soon recoiled as her words sank in.

Andrew rounded a corner and there standing nearby was Jason holding a weapon. He was peeking out from another corner. He then turned to see Andrew. “Better be quiet or you’ll blow our cover.”

They both peeked around to see Gregory still battling Grogar albeit looking more exhausted, his injured hand showing a trickle trail of blood.

“You should lay down and give up,” Grogar said. “Only a fool will continue on in this condition.”

Gregory snarled and growled like a dragon. “Piss off, bitch!” he shouted as he attempted to breathe fire only for it to be blocked by a shield.

“Honestly you are not fit anymore,” Grogar said as he raised his axe with his magic.

“No but we still are,” said a voice. “Incoming!”

They both looked and saw Celestia and Luna barreling down from the sky. “Stick the landing!” Luna shouted as both she and her sister started blasting Grogar.

Grogar raised his axe “You meddling pest-“

He was cut off as something struck him in the head. He turned to see Jason and Andrew running towards him. “Two heads may be better than one,” Andrew began.

“It’s why a hydra lasts longer,” Jason said as his hands glowed.

Next thing Gregory knew, four of his friends were now battling the ram. He pulled back, grabbing an inner shirt and tearing it, tying up his injured hand to staunch the graze. However, as he did so, he could hear the sound of two alicorns crash landing followed by Jason’s grunt and the next thing he saw was Andrew’s body flying over him before tumbling to the ground.

Grogar’s shadow loomed over him. “Now if there are no more interruptions…” he trailed off as he raised his axe. “There were demigods that wandered this planet but now there will only be one.” Gregory could only look up and attempted to make a shield but with his wound and blood loss he knew he couldn’t block off the full force. “Whatever deity you believe in, prepare to meet them,” Grogar grinned as he raised up on his hind legs with a glowing axe ready to strike.

Suddenly there was a bang followed by the sound of a bullet hitting flesh. Grogar howled in pain as his axe dropped behind him. Gregory grinned as he slowly got up. At first he thought it was Stacy or someone else with a gun only for his mood to turn into shock as he saw a half centipede demon race towards Grogar with a fierce look. “This is my battle!” Howard yelled as he began throwing the surprised Grogar around like a ragdoll.

Gregory looked back and saw Celestia in front of him. “How did you get out of your castle?”

“I believe one of the control pillars might have been the cause,” Celestia said. “One moment I felt bored the next my tiara slid off my head and just like that I knew I had to come down here.”

“Right,” Gregory said as he reached into his robes. “Time to end this.”

As he got up he looked to see Howard on the floor panting and had numerous wounds all over him. “Now where was I before I was rudely interrupted?” Grogar said as he turned around to see Gregory standing up using Celestia as a crutch. “You think you can stop me now? I am inevitable,” he grinned as his bell glowed brighter and a shield surrounded him. He slowly trotted closer to him. “And I have plenty of fail safes and not just this bell.” Celestia attempted to fire but the beam bounced off his shield. With each step the two started getting more worried and Grogar’s grin became wider.

Meanwhile, Twilight and her friends saw a pillar in the distance near the sweets shoppe. “That has to be the last one,” Twilight said as her friends began running towards it.

Grogar raised his axe with his magic. “Really is a shame, you two would’ve made fine students for me.”

Twilight and her friends got closer but then all of a sudden a blue blur raced by them and soon crashed into the pillar like a football player and a tackling dummy. The pillar practically shattered on the ground.

Just as Grogar was about to bring the axe down his shield flickered. “What?”

Gregory saw this and grabbed onto the object he’d held in reserve. “You know, there’s something that you were right about,” he said slowly.

“And what’s that?” Grogar asked.

“MY Earth beats Gaia.” With that, he pulled out his own pistol, took careful aim, and fired.

BANG!

Grogar’s eyes widened, but only briefly, before the bullet completely ignored all of the enchantments around him, including any shields he might have. Time slowed for the ancient ram as the bullet tore through his horn, snapping it off, then it went through his brain before scrambling his brain matter. His last coherent thought was, Damned humans… before everything went black.

The battlefield went silent as everyone stared at the ram who now had a hole in his head. Blood leaked from the head wound and Grogar’s eyes lost all life before he fell, eyes never to see anything again. Nobody moved, and nobody seemed to dare breathe. Then, they heard the sound of someone blowing. They turned to see Gregory blowing on the exit barrel of his pistol. “One down,” he said before he turned to Howard, eyes dark, “and one to go.” He walked up, single pistol in hand.

Howard was crawling away but Andrew was standing in front of him. Andrew quickly picked up the gun Howard was about to grab. “Andrew, all I ever wanted was to revert everything before Jason’s corruption. You must see why I had to betray you.”

“You didn’t betray us,” he said darkly as he raised the gun at Howard. “You betrayed the one that suffered on the cross.” His finger gently pulled the trigger.

Howard’s eyes widened in horror. “Wait Don't!”

“Stop, Andrew,” Gregory said evenly as he let go of Celestia and walked up to stand next to his fellow human. “Don’t do it.”

“Exactly, old pal,” Howard said. “Listen to your other pal.”

Gregory, however, didn’t let Andrew reply. Instead, he raised his own gun. “I’ll do it..” And before Howard or anyone else could say another word, he pulled the trigger again, the bullet tearing through Howard’s own skull. He let out a sigh. “And thus, my third life is claimed.” He pushed off of Andrew and began walking away, alone, shoulders slumped.

Slowly, the town square started to fill. Ember and Twilight bursted through the crowd and raced towards Gregory. They both crashed into him. Gregory immediately felt his clothes dampen with pony tears. However, he couldn’t speak. His eyes were haunted, sunken, and the look there would have only been known to those who had taken a life. Such as Ember, or even Celestia and Luna. “We love you,” Twilight said through her sobs.

Slowly, he raised his gun, put the safety on, and put it back into his robes. He avoided eye contact with his wife and lover. A third presence made itself known, this one a familiar, and sometimes flirtatious, pink party pony who pressed herself against him. “We did it, Greggy,” Pinkie said, “we did it!”

He closed his eyes and exhaled, and everyone could hear the tremor in it. He fell to his knees, eyes unfocused, and the temporary bandage he’d wrapped around his grazed hand now leaking blood onto the ground.

“Eeyup…that last pillar we took down did the trick, or rather one pony took it down fast,” Applejack explained as a certain blue pegasus made her way out towards her husband.

Andrew immediately turned to Gregory. “You brought my fiancée into battle?!”

Gregory didn’t respond. He couldn’t. He didn’t even look like he’d heard anything. Rainbow approached sheepishly. “Actually, I stowed away inside Connie’s tender and jumped out,” Rainbow explained as she rubbed the back of her head.

“Seriously, Dashie?” Andrew groaned as he patted her head. “Don't scare me like that.”

Luna took one look at Gregory, then back at her sister. “You and I know that look in his eyes,” she whispered softly. “The poor human is in shock. And he is wounded. He must be tended to immediately.”

The two sisters got close to Gregory and began whispering into both his ears. Whatever was being said made Gregory flinch a bit but slowly his body began showing a more relaxed state. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, he fell forward, eyes closed as he fell into a deep sleep, all while still being hugged by Pinkie, Twilight and Ember..

“What did you do?” Twilight asked.

“Twilight,” Celestia said, “this man has taken two lives in moments. He needs sleep and to be tended to. He was in shock. He may very well have taken his own life if we hadn’t intervened.”

“Let me through please!” came a voice. Raven charged out of the crowd and approached the group in her human form. “Someone please help!”

“Raven? What happened?!” Andrew asked.

“It's Connie! That explosion was from the munition cars!”

There was a brief silence until Andrew spoke up. “Get emergency crews, we're going on a rescue!”

The tell tale sounds of a heart monitor played softly in the darkness that surrounded Gregory. All he could hear was the beeping that was a sign he was still alive. In the darkness he saw some lights forming. The lights grew bright for a moment and there standing in front of him was his reformed windigo and Fauxgory. Both of them held expressions that were unreadable. “Quite a fight you had there,” Faux said. “Wish I had popcorn.”

Gregory scoffed. “You’re in my head,” he said. “You can create it like so.” He snapped and a popcorn bucket appeared in Fauxgory’s hands.

“Maybe, but we don’t have a full access to your imagination,” he said but then felt the tapping of a hoof on his shoulder.

“Hush now, for you lost the bet,” she said with a grin. “Now show him.”

Fauxgory just rolled his eyes. “Good grief…” Suddenly in a flash the fake human was replaced by another windigo in a different color. This one looked grey with a mane made of fire.

Gregory raised an eyebrow. “Okay…and…?”

Fauxgory sighed. “Thanks to you killing Grogar, I was freed from his slavery contract. He forced me to act in all of those dreams.”

“Wait, I thought it was Clark’s doing and that parasite,” Gregory said with a raised brow.

“What do you think they latched onto?” the new windigo asked. “Gregory, you’re the only demigod in this world, now. Only a fellow demigod can affect you. Clark got help from Grogar.”

Gregory sat down on whatever ground was in this mindscape. “So…what now?” he asked.

“Now?” the new windigo said. “Now, I can finally die, but not without giving you a final gift.” The windigo raised a hoof and a large ball of light formed above it. He tossed the ball of light towards Gregory and it sunk into the human’s chest. “I have been tainted by evil, so I am dying,” he said, his voice filled with regret, “but the power I have given you is all that wasn’t tainted by that damned ram’s touch. Keep it well.” With that, the windigo began to lift into the air, his form fading.

Gregory and the female windigo watched as the other windigo who had been forced to masquerade as Fauxgory completely faded away. With his departure, the world around seemed to grow brighter. He looked over at the remaining windigo. “What about you?” he asked. “Are you going to disappear?”

“Nay,” she said, “for I am your inner healer. In fact, it is long past time for you to awaken, my friend. You have slept for days.”

“Shit,” he said.

The world grew brighter until the sounds of beeping became more clearer. The next thing Gregory was seeing was a strange green tarp with a small lantern. He then saw medical devices to his left. It didn't take him long to realize he was in some large tent. “Look he’s waking up,” said a voice.

He looked down to see two ponies lying on his chest. It didn’t take him long to recognize Twilight and Pinkie, oddly enough. He looked up to see Ember sitting next to the bed. “Nng…morning…” he groaned.

“Alright you two please move,” a pony doctor said, ushering the ponies off him. “How are you feeling, son?”

He reached out and put one hand on the heads of the ponies lying on his chest. “Eh…better than before,” he admitted before he raised the hand that had been shot. It looked nearly healed already. “How long was I out?”

“Three days, these two ponies and that dragon stood by you the whole time while your children and other friends frequently visited,” the doctor explained.

He nodded, then realized his mouth was dry as a bone. “Water,” he croaked.

Pinkie shot up, suddenly awake, and was quick to give him a bottle. Ember sighed and looked at him. “Glad you’re still with us even after everything,” she said while looking down in near shame.

He drank greedily, then gasped. “Everything? Ember, what’s with that look?” he asked, trying to sound a bit more chipper than he felt.

“You were right, about feeling fear directed at you. You were hurt and we didn’t do enough. We failed you as a mate. It was a miracle we all made it,” she said as her teeth clenched and tears started forming.

“We can…talk about that later,” he said soothingly, reaching out to grab her hand.

At that moment the tent flaps opened to reveal Andrew and Rainbow Dash. The former was holding something in his arms. “Well look who's still here and kicking.”

When Gregory spotted the bundle, he groaned. “Don’t tell me I missed the birth,” he groaned.

“It happened a few hours after you blacked out.”

He shook his head. “Shi-I mean, shoot,” he amended.

“You want to see her?” Rainbow asked. “You're in for a surprise.”

“If none of you are afraid of me anymore,” he said before he could stop himself.

Andrew walked over and kneeled down and slowly uncovered the blanket. First thing Gregory saw was a human face with brown eyes. A small tuft of hair on her head had the faint colors of red, yellow, and blue. Andrew continued to unwrap her until Gregory saw blue feathers sprouting from the infant's back. “Hey missy, this here is your Uncle Gregory,” Andrew cooed.

He raised an eyebrow. “‘Uncle Gregory’, huh?” He reached out a finger towards her, wiggling it in the air. “What’s her name?”

“Evangeline,” Andrew said. “Named after the messenger angel.”

“Hey, Evey,” Gregory cooed as he wiggled his finger in front of her face, “you’re just da cutest wittle thing ever, yes you are. Yes you are!”

“Speaking of kids,” Rainbow said as she turned her head to see three more figures walk in. “Daddy!” Cozy shouted as she jumped in the air and landed on Gregory. Spike and Raven ran over and joined her.

He winced a bit, but more in surprise than pain. He hugged her close as he heard Twilight stirring as well. “Hello, my little angel,” he said to Cozy.

Cozy then gave off a cute pout. “Don’t ever scare us like that again!”

“Yeah, you better listen to her, dad,” Spike added. “She wouldn’t stop asking about your condition.”

“Weren’t you just as impatient too?” Raven asked.

“No I wasn’t,” Spike said nervously.

“Then why were you sneaking out of our room attempting to look in the tent?”

He rubbed Spike’s spines. “Sorry for worrying you, kiddo.”

“Well anyway the damage to the city is severe but Luna is promising to send aid in the coming days,” Andrew explained, “but the financial loss will be a challenge but I did hear Luna might have an idea she is planning to announce later.”

“Tell me about it all later, yeah?” Gregory said, his face falling. “I’ve got a lot on my mind as it is.” He turned and saw that the single pistol he’d taken into battle three days ago was lying on a table next to his bed.

Suddenly there was a strange sound from outside. “Attention all citizens, standby for a live crystal transmission from Princess Luna.”

“Come on Gregory, let's at least get you some air and see what the blue one has to say,” Ember said as she began hoisting him out of the bed.

He slowly sat up and was led into a wheelchair. “Sure,” he nodded.

Outside, creatures were gathering around one of many strange crystal tables. There was static until a holographic image of Luna appeared. “It is on?...Okay thank you,” she said before clearing her throat. “Hello, my friends, hello Haven City, and to our saviors the many soldiers, miners, factory workers, engines, and farmers that kept our nation and neighboring nations strong. I celebrate you.”

There was cheering especially from Celestia who was standing among the crowd. “Humility and leadership, no one can do it better than my sister.”

“Heh, fair enough,” Gregory said, which caught the attention of the ancient alicorn. He waved at her. “Hey, sunbutt.”

“It has been a long process to start the recovery process our world has gone through,” Luna continued. “We have suffered losses but through all the hardships we remained strong. The time for healing has come and for that I say its time for some fun and make it double.”

There was slight snickering from the crowd mostly from the few humans. “In one month we hold a special event to raise money to help the hardest hit cities. I present to you all THE WINGOPOLIS 500!” Even from a crystal everyone could feel the strength of the Royal Canterlot Voice. “A new event like the Equestria Games. Flying creatures will come together and race across the Canterhorn mountain range. Let's see what it takes for you to be more than your wings worth. More information will be coming soon, but for now let us all start the healing journey together.”

Later that night Andrew was looking over his sleeping fiance. “Psst Rainbow… Rainbow,” he began poking her head. “Dashie.” The pegasus then groaned and woke up. “Oh good you’re up.”

“What is it?” a groggy Rainbow asked.

“Come on, I have an idea.” He then led her outside towards a pole that had a poster on it. “Okay honey hear me out. What if…what if you participated in the Wingopolis 500? Huh.”

Rainbow looked at the poster for a bit before turning to Andrew with a deadpan look. “What if I zapped you for waking me up?”

“No no wait, hear me out. You don't even have to win.”

She glared at him. “You are this close to sleeping on the couch,” she said, “so choose your next words carefully.”

“First of all, our home is destroyed along with the couch. Secondly, just think about it, if you beat just one flier it would prove you come a long way. The flying rainbow makes her big return.”

“Andrew…”

“Come on”

“Andy! I said goodbye to that life already and I'm not risking an inflation of my ego again.”

Andrew grinned. “Well, I thought I heard that Gregory might join in,” he said, “and he said he would beat any records you made.”

Rainbow winced slightly. “Don’t try that reverse psychology on me.”

“Come on, Rainbow, what are you afraid of? You think this will make you go back to being what you were with Jason?”

Rainbow was silent for a long moment. She inhaled before letting out a long sigh. “We’re both parents now. I’d rather focus on that. Look I’m grateful Jason decided to let us all off but I don’t want to risk going back to what I was. What if I zap you or Eve with a lightning cloud?”

“Rainbow…you’re not like that. You’re better than that and getting better,” he said, patting her.

“...I’ll think about it,” she said as she trotted off back to the tent she was sleeping in.

Andrew was about to follow when he noticed something out of the corner of his eye. Next to the medical tent Gregory was sleeping in he saw a human silhouette. He looked like he was sitting on the cot looking down at something. He went over and peeked his head to see Gregory staring at his pistol in his hands.

Andrew stared at the scene and wondered. “What is he doing?” he muttered quietly. “Wait, he’s not going to-”

“Relax,” Gregory said from the darkness, “I’m not that stupid.”

Andrew approached him. “Sorry, that way you were sitting nearly reminded me of a few movies I saw that didn’t have much of a happy ending.”

Gregory scoffed, then lowered the gun. “I bet,” he said softly.

“Buddy be honest with me, how are you really feeling? I felt as if you were hiding something from the others.”

Gregory looked up. “Do you want to know why I stopped you from killing Howard?” he asked.

“That's something that did strike me as odd,” Andrew said. “At first I thought for a split second you were trying to hog all the honor to yourself.”

Gregory scoffed at that again. “You don’t want to know how it feels to kill. Not just once, but three times. Two times I did it deliberately, but that doesn’t matter. The fewer who know the feeling, the better. Besides, you’re a brand new parent. You don’t need that hanging over your marriage and parenthood.”

“I’m not the one raising three kids, one of them a young adult,” Andrew stated.

“That’s my problem to deal with,” Gregory sighed heavily. “I already knew what it was like to kill someone long before I killed Grogar and Howard. If I can spare another person that feeling, then all the better.”

“As far as I can tell, your deliberate kills were for monsters. I killed monsters today too. We all did.”

“You killed monsters that weren’t sapient,” Gregory said. “I killed sapient people.”

“Like you said, they were irredeemable. Did you honestly think they would be like Chrysalis, Cozy, or even Tirek?”

“The fact of the matter is that I killed them,” he said. “I know I did what needed to be done, but do you think that makes me feel any better? I don’t want to enjoy it. What would that make me?”

“A hero that did what he did,” Andrew said. “I may not know much about killing in war but maybe you can talk to Reckless or some of her platoon members. They’ve been to our world and seen many wars.”

“Later,” he said as he looked over at his bed. Two ponies, both in an anthro form now, lay there. There was a spot between them that was empty, and next to the bed Ember sat, also asleep. He smiled. “Did you know that ponies run hotter than we do?”

“Trust me, my moments with Rainbow have cemented that fact,” he said as he got up.

“Not to mention that Pinkie is…shall we say, pretty damned sexy as an anthro,” he chuckled a bit.

“You’re not adding more are you? I’m pretty sure Cheese Sandwich has a thing for her.”

“I didn’t ask her to lie down there, she just did it,” Gregory said.

At that moment another pony entered the tent. He approached the two humans and looked up to Andrew. “Thank goodness I found you. We have an update about Connie.”

Andrew’s face immediately went to worry. Gregory, who was informed about Connie’s actions, looked down at him. “Just give it to him straight. Is she on the railway to heaven or is she-”

He was cut off as the pony raised his hoof and smiled. “Despite her battered state…She’s alive.”

Gregory and Andrew both breathed a simultaneous sigh of relief. “But will she be ready to return to work?” Andrew asked.

“She’s going to need a lot of repairs. A lot more than what was needed after her post train accident.”

“Hmm,” Gregory said, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

“What?” Andrew asked. “You have an idea?”

“You think you can travel back to your Earth again?” Gregory asked.

“Oh yeah, I nearly forgot. Thanks to the war ponies magic the portal is now two way. Wait, why?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Gregory asked. “You can get parts for her on Earth. And you can get me more of this.” He held up his now empty McDonald’s bag.

“We don’t have to go to get parts,” Andrew said. “We can easily manufacture them here. Besides me and Stacy can't go back. We’re now fugitives for stealing from a war museum.”

Gregory looked down but then he remembered something else. “Do you by any chance have an archive of locomotives that were once in service?”

“Not all of them but if we were on Earth we could use the internet but I would have to be sneaky why?”

“You do realize I can go there without any issues, right?” Gregory asked.

“Yes, but why are you now curious about an archive?” Andrew asked.

“A while ago I found myself in Connie’s dreams” Gregory replied. “It turns out she had a best friend and now I’m wondering if maybe if that engine is decommissioned we can not only give an engine a second chance but maybe award Connie for her near sacrifice.”

“That might work, but you might need some help especially with a bit of chaos magic,” Andrew said. “As long as we keep out of the public eye we should be good. We’ll leave later this week.”

“Again, you’re forgetting that I’m not a wanted person there,” Gregory said. “I can go there and actually blend in. That is, assuming that episodes featuring me haven’t aired.”

“Fine, sure, but for now…” he trailed off and pointed to the spot between Twilight and Pinkie. To Gregory it was a welcome sign.

He chuckled and stood, put his gun in the drawer beside his bed, then crawled between the ponies. “Night,” he said.

Andrew returned the gesture and went off. He soon got back to his tent and snuggled up to Rainbow Dash. “Heh, you took your sweet time,” she said.

“Had some last minute things to do with Gregory,” he said as he kissed her head.

She stiffened. “Is he okay? His eyes…I’ve never seen them like that before.”

“He’s fine but he will need a lot of help soon. Luckily he has medicine in the form of Pinkie and Twilight.”

Rainbow chuckled. “I knew Twilight liked him, and I suspected that Pinkie had some sort of feelings for him, too. I’ve seen her sitting in his lap whenever he visits her store. She calls it getting her ‘ear scratching tax’ or something like that.”

Andrew chuckled and scratched her ear. “Like this?” he asked.

Her leg twitched and her eyes fluttered at that. “Mmm…just like that, baby,” she cooed. “Now then, why don’t we go to sleep. From what mom and dad told me after the birth, we’re gonna need all the sleep we can get.”

“You gave birth two days ago but yeah. Let’s sleep now. Sorry I woke you up to look at a poster.”

She nodded and the two went back to bed. Soon, the two were fast asleep.

Epilogue: The Last Terminus

Bridlewood - Early That Next Summer

Gregory hovered in midair, the early summer breeze blowing through the trees as every element under his control orbited him. Ice, fire, water, lightning balls, and balls of light and dark circled him, creating a sphere of the elements he controlled. He was seated in a lotus position with his hands on his knees, eyes closed and face serene.

“How long can he stay like that?” a female voice whispered.

“According to Twilight, he can stay that way for almost an hour, maybe three,” came a second voice, this one male.

Gregory didn’t respond to the voices, instead sinking deeper into the magical meditation he had continued to perfect ever since everything had come to a conclusion. He had a nearly constant companion in Celestia, who he’d grown rather close to in the months since things had calmed down, but she wasn’t there at the moment.

“Hey you’re not gonna hit him with that rock are you?”

“What? Me? No just with this.”

A snowball, one that had been orbiting him, flew through the air, but instead of hitting him it struck an invisible shield of spherical wind, surrounding him with little bits of ice and snow. Two of the other snowballs lanced out, striking the two intruders squarely in the face. Without even opening his eyes, he spoke, but his voice had a strange echo to it. “Never sneak up on someone or try to hit them with their own snowball,” he chided them gently.

“Spoilsport,” Andrew said as he dropped the snowball that was previously a rock.

Gregory slowly lowered himself to the large glowing crystal over which he had been hovering, standing on its tip without even a hint of a balancing act. He opened his eyes, which were glowing for a few seconds before they returned to their sapphire blue normalcy. “So,” he said, “what brings you two traipsing around and disturbing my meditation in the middle of this nice early summer day?”

“Well, if you must know,” Andrew said.

“Oh, I must, I must,” Gregory replied, his voice back to normal as he quoted Blazing Saddles.

Andrew rolled his eyes. “As you know, our wedding is next month,” he began, “and while Rainbow managed to get her bridesmaid and while I managed to convince Jason to be my best man our officiate sort of bowed out at the last minute and we need a new officiate.

Gregory eyebrows shot up. “Is everything okay with the former officiate?” he asked in a concerned tone.

“He’s fine, but the reason was because he didn’t realize how overbooked he was. He wouldn't be able to get here in time.”

Gregory nodded in understanding. “Poor stallion,” Gregory said.

“Yeah, he’s the guy that wedded my parents but oh well,” Rainbow said.

Gregory nodded. “Are you asking if I could reach out to the dragon who officiated mine and Ember’s wedding?” he asked.

“Oh no,” Andrew said. “We were actually wondering if you could officiate our wedding.”

His eyebrows shot up again. “Me?” he asked. “I’m not officially ordained by any church, you know?”

“True, but you are a demigod and rumor has it they have connections with the afterlife in a sense,” Andrew replied.

Gregory’s grin was almost devilish. “You want me to bless the union with my godlike status?” he teased.

“You are amongst the few with powers that could rival both Celly and Lulu,” Andrew grinned.

“Yeah, plus we can’t ask Celestia because she hasn’t done those since her removal from the throne,” Rainbow added. “Something about alicorn law or something.”

“Huh, I see,” Gregory nodded. “Well, if you two really want me to officiate, then I’d be honored.”

“Great! We just have one thing to ask of you,” Andrew said.

“What’s that?” Gregory asked.

“No weird cultural reference jokes and no meme references,” he deadpanned.

Gregory snorted. “I make no promises,” he said with a grin. “If I want to say ‘Mawaige!’ then I will.”

The two nodded and walked away. “Think you might regret this?” Rainbow asked.

“This is the one gamble I don’t mind if I win or lose,” Andrew said.

Seeds of Yggdrasil - One Month Later

Andrew stood in front of the bathroom mirror adjusting his bowtie. “Is this how Stacy and Gregory felt?” he asked himself as he wiped off the bit of sweat on his brow. He’d be lying if he told anyone his nerves weren’t shot. After one final adjustment he went outside and down the hall to the room where New Years was celebrated. Hard to believe it had been nearly a year and finally he was ready to tie the knot with the mare she loved. There at the train platform was Connie, wearing a new livery that was once her old color, Conrail Blue. “Amazing we never got rid of this nor the tracks that lead here,” he said to himself.

“Well we had considered opening a special course for any creature looking to seek work in your ever growing industry,” Gregory said as he walked up to him. He was wearing a well pressed tuxedo and some pastoral robes he’d asked Rarity to make for him.

“Still, it doesn’t make my nerves easy to handle. Seriously, look at my hands. They're shaking,” he said.

“Trust me, you’ll be fine,” Gregory said with a smile. “You’re marrying a pegasus who loves you. I married an actual head of state. That was even more terrifying. Now come on, let’s go.”

The two made their way to the front of the Town Hall where they both got into position. Slowly the room began to fill up with friends and family filling out the seats reserved for them. Up in the front row sat Rainbow’s mother who was currently holding a sleeping Evangeline. Along with them were most of the new Haven Phoenixes fliers wearing their new uniform. True to their name their colors were those of a phoenix. Bright fiery reds and yellows. Gregory looked and saw his family also sitting close to the front. The rest of the Mane Six were there as well, Rarity wore a sunhat and a proper wedding dress and was doing her best not to cry out of happiness. The others were smiling as well.

Just then, Lyra, Octavia, and an organ player began playing the traditional wedding march. Everyone stood and turned as Rainbow was led down the aisle by Bow Hothoof. Rainbow wore an absolutely gorgeous wedding dress, but one that suited her. It wasn’t too fancy, but it was very clearly a dress for a wedding. The veil blocking her face couldn’t hide how nervous her smile was, however.

Andrew was still slightly shaking until he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned to see Jason mouthing the words “Relax and breathe.”

Rainbow and Fluttershy, who was her maid of honor, both approached the altar. The prismatic pegasus looked up to her groom. Gregory held up his hands as the music ended. “Please be seated,” he said to the crowd. After everyone had sat down and after Bow had joined his wife, he stood at the pulpit that had been made just for the occasion. It wasn’t decorated with any symbols on Gregory’s own request. “Dearly beloved,” he began, “we are gathered here today to witness the union of this man, Andrew Peter Wilberts, and this mare, Rainbow ‘Danger’ Dash, in the bonds of matrimony. I would have added ‘holy’, but that seems a bit on the nose, don’t you think?”

The crowd chuckled at that before he continued. “Marriage is a blessing for all involved, and I don’t just mean the bride and groom. It can, if tended like a plant in a garden, sprout unexpected additions. It joins two families together and creates a bond that is unlike any other.” He looked down at the two. “I’ve known these two for a while, and the love they’ve demonstrated to each other is genuine and as strong as any diamond and as unbreakable as the world itself.” He held up a hand and a bright bulb of light formed above the couple. “The light I have just created is representative of just how brightly their love shines.”

The light flashed brightly, turning nearly as bright as the sun before it exploded into a shower of warm sparks that fell harmlessly onto the crowd. Gregory waited for a moment until he continued. “Now then, without further ado, the couple have created their own statements before they exchange the wedding vows.” He gestured towards the two. “Mares first.”

Rainbow looked at the crowd and cleared her throat. “They say the road to success is hard but throughout most of my life I took the easy way and flew right over it rather than trot on it,” she began. “For that I only got a few glimpses of the good things and…” she then turned to Jason. “...and the bad. I have made big mistakes, but I’m a big enough mare to admit when she was wrong so many times. For that I am grateful for everything, even admittedly my still existing fanbase.” That got another chuckle out of the crowd. “But more importantly my family, friends, and someone who I'll save for the vows.”

She stepped back as Andrew stepped up. “For the humans that are with us we have made tremendous strides in what we have done in this world. Despite our rocky start and misguided motives we’ve come a long way. In the words of the first man on our moon this was just another small step for man and another giant leap for mankind.” This received murmurs of approval and agreement before he continued. “And of course we couldn’t have done it without help from the many walks of life from this world, even the new species of life,” he finished as he gestured towards Sergeant Reckless and Connie. “For all that I only have this to say: let's keep this trend going.” This received more approving nods and even some applause from various creatures.

“And now, we will exchange the vows,” Gregory said. “Face each other, please, and know that the words you are about to speak are more than just a promise or a pledge. It is a statement of truth and fact that you will be speaking to each other.” When the two had turned to face each other, Gregory smiled and opened a book. “Andrew, repeat after me,” he said. “‘I, Andrew Peter Wilberts, do solemnly swear to take you, Rainbow Dash, as my lawfully wedded wife. I promise to cherish you always, to honor and sustain you, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in wealth, and to be true to you in all things until death alone shall part us’.”

“I, Andrew Peter Wilberts, do solemnly swear to take you, Rainbow Dash, as my lawfully wedded wife. I promise to cherish you always, to honor and sustain you, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in wealth, and to be true to you in all things until death alone shall part us,” he said with emotion. “Like I’ve always said, you’ve always given me color in a world that felt gray. Whatever happens to us in the future I can only see us loving each other and raising our beautiful angel.”

If one had good eyes one could see Rainbow have a small tear in her eye. Gregory then turned to Rainbow. “Rainbow, repeat after me. ‘I, Rainbow Dash, do solemnly swear to take you, Andrew Peter Wilberts, as my lawfully wedded husband. I promise to cherish you always, to honor and sustain you, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in wealth, and to be true to you in all things until death alone shall part us.’”

Rainbow smiled through her tears and said, “I, Rainbow Dash, do solemnly swear to take you, Andrew Peter Wilberts, as my lawfully wedded husband. I promise to cherish you always, to honor and sustain you, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in wealth, and to be true to you in all things until death alone shall part us,” she said. “Out of all the fans I had, you were the most eccentric but also one of the most awesome ones. Thank you for rebuilding my confidence in the sky.”

“And now, bring the rings forward,” Gregory instructed the ring bearer. Scootaloo came forward, holding up a tray with the custom made rings. Gregory turned to Andrew. “Pick up her ring,” he said. When Andrew had done so, Gregory said, “Take her hoof and place the ring on it and repeat after me: ‘With this ring, I thee wed, and with it I join my life with yours. I give you this ring as a sign that I have chosen you as my wife my lover, my partner, and my best friend to the end of my days.’” After Andrew had said the words, Gregory turned to Rainbow. “Pick up the ring and take his hand and repeat after me: ‘With this ring, I thee wed, and with it I join my life with yours. I give you this ring as a sign that I have chosen you as my husband, my lover, my partner, and my best friend to the end of my days.’”

After the exchange of the rings, Gregory turned to the crowd. He raised his hands in benediction, a pair of pure white wings glowing from behind him. “You have all borne witness to the exchange of vows and the exchange of the symbols of the love of this couple for one another. Let nothing that has transpired here be broken unless it be by the inevitably of death.” He looked down at the couple. “And with the power vested in me, by the state of Haven City’s government and whatever blessing of God or Faust I have, I now pronounce you two husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

Rainbow then jumped into Andrew’s arms. Andrew used one hand to remove the veil and then kissed her. The crowd went wild and Connie blew her whistle loud and strong. Then much to everyone’s surprise Evangeline flew out of her grandmother’s hooves and into her parents’ embrace. “MA! DA!” she exclaimed.

The crowd erupted into thunderous applause as the ponies began playing the wedding exit song.

At the reception outside everyone was having a wonderful time. Andrew was about to cut another slice of the cake when he noticed something. “Hey what happened to the rest of the top layer. Pinkie?”

“Hey, don’t blame me,” Pinkie said as she sat on Gregory’s lap. “I can control myself for one day.”

Rainbow then pointed to another table where Black Bird was eating a rather large slice. “I swear I have a glutton on my team.”

“Funny, I would have thought you would have had something to do with that cake, Sunbutt,” Gregory said as he looked across the table at the ancient alicorn. “You can keep that sexy figure despite eating out an entire bakery, I swear.”

“If you thought my cake addiction was bad you should see Luna and her cheese obsession,” Celestia said.

“Funny, I’ve seen that as an addiction in a few of the fanfics I’ve read,” Gregory said before he winked at her. “Yours is a sweeter addiction, though.”

Celestia blushed slightly. “You are a cad,” she said with narrowed eyes.

“Ahem,” Ember said as she slowly raised the knife while glaring daggers at her mate.

“Okay, I’ll behave,” Gregory promised.

Pinkie giggled. “The all powerful demigod, brought low by the Dragon Lord,” she teased as she snuggled closer into Gregory’s lap.

“Hey, she keeps me humble,” Gregory replied.

Rainbow then raised a glass and clinked it with a spoon. “Can I have everyone’s attention? We have one more big surprise.” Everyone turned to the newlyweds. “We like to thank you all for coming and for that we want to give you a special show. In fact, it's a little something I know Jason over there always wanted to see,” she said, turning to the changeling family. “Haven Phoenixes! Fall in!”

The team got up and straightened out their uniforms. Andrew then strapped on a jetpack from under the table. “You better not destroy that one like my prototype,” Stacy warned with a glare.

“What’s going on?” Raven asked Gregory as both Andrew and Rainbow put on headsets with mics.

“Hit it, Vinyl,” Andrew said as the unicorn DJ turned on the music and a piano tune started to play.

The new flying team started flying as Andrew began to sing. “There's a time in your life. When the world is on your side.”

Rainbow then joined in. “You might not feel it. You might not see it. But it surrounds you like a light. Makes you stronger for the fight.”

Suddenly they all went to the sky and both of them started singing. “Never letting go. Gotta learn to grow. Watch me as I touch the sky…Still I fly.”

“Now I know it's what I gotta do. Find a dream that's new. Give it all I got this time. Still I fly…”

“Still I fly,” Rainbow sang. “Feel the wind all around, all the courage to be found.”

“Who knows what's out there. I know I'll get there,” Andrew sang.

“Oh off into the sun. I know I'm not the only one that's, Never letting go. Gotta learn to grow. Watch me as I touch the sky…Still I fly,” both sang.

“Now I know it's what I gotta do. Find a dream that's new. Give it all I got this time. Still I fly!”

“Still I Fly!” the entire team sang. “Still I fly!”

“Breathe it in,” Falcon added.

“I’m gonna shine,” Hornet continued.

“It's my moment. Gotta live and live it right,” Black Hawk sang.

“I'm flyin. Flyin so strong.” Black Bird sang.

Up above the whole crowd could see Rainbow and Andrew on a cloud high above the city. “I’m movin’,” Andrew sang.

“I’m movin’,” Rainbow repeated as they both jumped holding each other.

“I’m movin’ ooonnnn-”

KRAKABOOOOOM!

Suddenly the whole sky was filled with what looked like the biggest rainboom anyone ever saw.

“Never letting go! Gotta learn to grow! Watch me as I touch the sky…Still I fly,” they both sang.

“Now I know it's what I gotta do. Find a dream that's new. Give it all I got this time. Still I fly!”

“Still we fly,” they both finished as they slowed their descent and landed gently on the ground.

The crowd erupted into cheers and applause. Evangeline on the other hand was just staring up at the sky at the many colors that danced across the sky like a curious animal looking at its reflection in water. Rainbow picked up her daughter and faced her upwards. “See that? You might make that yourself one day.”

Jason walked up to them. “Wow,” he said. “Now I’m really glad I decided to remove your punishment. I actually forgot how amazing it would have looked. So…thank you.”

“What? Didn’t you see me do a double boom at the race?” Gregory asked incredulously.

Jason put a hand to his chin and pondered. “Nope, didn’t see it.”

“He was a bit drunk at that time,” Chrysalis added.

Gregory laughed. “Fair enough. Now then, let’s keep this reception going, huh?”

It was another few hours later when a crowd gathered at the train station. The newlyweds waved goodbye from the window of a special VIP coach. “Heads up!” shouted rainbow as she tossed the bouquet in the air.

It went flying until it was caught by none other than Rarity. “Yes!”

“Nice catch, sugarcube, but now you need a partner,” Applejack grinned.

Rarity was silent until she said, “...Oh bother.”

With a blow of the whistle, Connie pulled out with the coach which had the banner JUST MARRIED hanging from the back.

As everyone waved goodbye, Gregory felt something on his side. He looked down to see Pinkie rubbing against him like a cat. “If you start going ‘MRRRP’, then we’re gonna have a problem,” he teased. “You as an abyssinian would be cute as hell, though. I wonder if Twilight can use that spell she used to change you into breezies to turn you into an abyssinian…?”

Pinkie giggled, then looked up, her emotions shifting. “Can we talk? It's something personnel.”

Sensing the seriousness in her tone, he nodded. “Come with me,” he said as he led her to the Briarwood. He rarely took anyone to his meditation area, as it was one place where he could experience privacy away from the world. Only those he trusted the most were ever allowed there.

When the two reached the spot, he turned. “Welcome to my private meditation spot,” he said, standing on the tip of the crystal in the center with practiced ease. “Not many know this place. So, what is it you wanted to talk with me about?” He climbed down from the crystal and sat down in front of her, looking at her expectantly.

“It's about…your herd,” she simply said. “How has Twilight adjusted to it? Matter of fact how did you and Ember adjust?”

Gregory leaned against the crystal, patting the ground. When Pinkie sat down, he looked up and sighed. “It’s not been easy,” he admitted. “Ember took a loooot of convincing, mostly by Twilight. There were some trials Ember put her through, but she took them like a champ. Ember acknowledges Twilight now. Why do you ask?”

“Well…two questions, but I think I should first ask, if you were able to take on a third would you?” Pinkie asked nervously.

“If I liked being around them, sure,” he said, “but more importantly, if the other girls would accept them. Their opinions would matter immensely, especially Ember’s. She’s a fiery individual, no pun intended.”

Pinkie giggled at that a little. “Okay, well this might make my next question a bit easy. Have you ever had to decide between two creatures you had a crush on?”

“Whoo boy, well, my romantic life, aside from my current one, has not been great,” he admitted. “My first and only girlfriend was a manipulative cheating bitch, and the couple other girls who I did like turned me down quite brutally. I don’t think I’ve ever had to choose between two, though.”

“Oh okay,” she said. “The point is I need some advice. There are two guys I have a crush on. One who I knew for a long time and the other who I made more happy memories with. And lately…well, let’s just say I know how Stacy feels when two of her tanks fight inside her head.”

Gregory smiled and reached over to run his hand through her mane. It seemed that only he had the capability to tame that mane, having paid a bunch of attention to it whenever he stroked it. “Well, these two guys are lucky to be on your radar, Pinks,” he said. “You’re a beautiful and caring young mare who loves very deeply. You have an amazing love language, and you’ve grown so much in the past few years from that bouncy mare I knew from the show. Tell me, can you see yourself being with both of these stallions for the rest of your life?”

“Funny you say stallions,” she chuckled, “because only one of my crushes is a pony.”

That caught his attention and he smiled even more. “Then he’s a lucky male, wherever he is,” he said, putting an arm around his friend. “But think about this: a relationship, a serious one, is a lifetime commitment. You’re not just devoting your love to someone, but a friendship as well. It’s a lot of work, but in the end, if both sides put in the effort, it’s worth it.”

“Okay but I think you and the other humans can take a guess on who one of my crushes is,” she said grinning.

“I refuse to call him by his pony name and am just calling him Weird Al,” Gregory laughed. “Besides, that’s who voiced him.” Gregory had turned Pinkie into a massive Weird Al fan over the course of their friendship.

Pinkie laughed harder but soon calmed down. “The other crush is, well…a more complicated story.”

“Hmm, complicated huh? How so?” Gregory asked.

Pinkie sighed and looked up to the trees. “He’s so great. He’s lucky to have friends that respect him and he’s always willing to put himself in danger for anyone but sadly his heart has already been claimed twice.”

It hit him like a sack of potatoes. He suddenly felt very nervous and pointed to his chest. “Me?” he asked quietly. Pinkie was silent for a long moment but then Gregory could feel her head moving up and down. He opened his mouth, closed it, then opened it again. “Wow…I had no idea. You hid your emotions very well from me.”

“Yeah I guess that's why I’m a champion of hide and seek,” she said, chuckling a bit. “And was good at hiding things like eye patches in Ponyville.”

He chuckled softly, then looked over at Pinkie. “Well…um…do you want to talk to Twilight and Ember about this too?” he asked gently.

“I don't know…maybe Twilight but Ember… I don’t think she likes me that much,” she replied.

“She doesn’t hate you,” Gregory said. “She’s the stoic type. She also finds you a bit harder to understand than other ponies, but I’m sure if you give her a chance, she’ll warm up to you like she has with Twi.”

“And if she doesn't?” Pinkie asked.

He sighed. “Well, if she doesn’t then she doesn’t,” he said. “I’ll run interference for you, though. No matter what happens, I will never stop seeing you as a friend. Even more if things go forward.”

Pinkie smiled as she nuzzled up to her friend. “If it doesn’t work, do you think maybe…Cheese is thinking about me?”

“He definitely seemed to think about you in the show,” Gregory said.

Meanwhile Cheese Sandwich was trotting up a trail when he felt something. “What the hay?!” he asked himself. “I feel…a disturbance. What do you think, Boneless Two?” The rubber chicken on his back said nothing. “You’re right,” he said. “Maybe I should check out Haven City.”

Gregory could feel himself in an almost familiar setting. The once soft mattress that had his wife and marefriend had been replaced by a hard tile surface. “Oh great,” he said to himself. “What Backrooms level am I in this time?”

He got up and to his surprise he saw a tall ceiling and two rows of long benches. “A church?” he muttered. He then heard a door open, the sound echoing through the building. Then, a middle aged female human with red hair and wearing white robes approached the altar. As he watched, her form shimmered and she became a pure white alicorn with red mane and tail. She didn’t seem to notice him, so he began quietly backing up, not quite feeling welcome in this place and not wanting to interrupt whatever she was doing.

Suddenly the door behind him opened, revealing an old man with gray hair, glasses and wearing robes. At first he was shocked but then smiled at Gregory. “Ah, welcome young one. We’ve been expecting you.”

“Um…sorry for intruding-” he began before he stopped, the words registering. “Wait, what now? I’m expected?” He turned back only to yelp as a pure white dragon with red horns and spines had appeared in front of him. “YAH!” He held his beating heart and began hyperventilating to calm down.

“Calm down child, I am no enemy,” she said in a calm maternal voice.

He wanted to sit down, but something inside him told him that he was not worthy to sit even on the floor. Something told him he wasn’t even worthy to stand in this massive cathedral. “I, I uh…I shouldn’t be here,” he said.

“You’re right,” the old man said. “You shouldn’t be here unless you were invited by our dear friend here.” When Gregory turned back the old man was replaced by a locomotive. It appeared British in design and on the smokebox door was a humanoid face that reminded him of a certain blue tank engine.

That didn’t make him feel any better and he looked between them, panic rising inside him. The dragon was now a pale white griffin with red plumage and claws. He tried to back away from them, heart thumping in his chest harder and harder. “I…I should go!” He turned and started running.

He didn’t get far as he suddenly bumped into a set of legs . He looked up to see what looked like a robot made of gold. The more he looked around the more he saw strange characters that looked almost familiar to him.

His senses were being overwhelmed by the intense emotions, and he became so overwhelmed that he lost all consciousness, falling down and slamming into the ground hard.

Despite that, he could still hear voices. “Wow, of all the things he’s strong against he can't handle this?” came a voice.

“No, you are wrong,” a female voice said. “He was not adequately prepared to be in such a holy place and be in the presence of all of us despite my warnings.”

“Perhaps once he wakes up, it should just be you Faust. This is your creation he is from.”

“No, it must be all of us,” Faust said. “He is terrified of us by instinct. We must hold back our divinity. I did warn you all of this, but none of you listened.”

“Oh come on Faust,” came another voice. “The realms we built are suffering, with yours being in serious disrepair. He needs to know now or your creation will die along with you. We can’t lose another.”

“I said hold your holy breaths,” Faust said sternly. “That is what terrifies him on an instinctual level. That will do no harm.”

The voices became indistinct as he slipped further and further unto unconsciousness.

When he woke next, he was lying on a large couch covered by a white sheet. He shot up, gasping heavily as he looked around. He was alone in what looked like a medieval mansion’s parlor. There were a few windows which looked out to a forest covered in mist. He exhaled slowly, no longer feeling the pressing presences he’d felt before.

That didn’t last long, however. He felt several presences begin to approach and the fear began rising up in him. Not knowing what else to do, he did what the instincts inside him, the windigo instincts he now realized, told him to do. He got on his hands and knees and knelt, putting his forehead to the ground in supplication. He heard the door open and several gasps of alarm. He didn’t dare speak, not feeling worthy to do so.

Then came a chuckle. “My my, Faust you really do have him. If I didn’t know better he sees you as his next Jesus.”

“Oh hush, Budiansky,” Faust replied in a stern voice.

Hoofsteps approached him and he did his damndest not to tremble in abject terror. He was in the presence of actual deities! The windigos inside him, what remained of them, were recoiling in terror as well despite actually being creations of Faust. He felt his nose began bleeding as well. That told him that this was no dream. This was real. They were going to smite him down for blasphemy, he just knew it!

“Be calm child,” Faust said in a calm tone. “And rise.”

He tried doing so, but he was too scared. He tried to speak, but now nothing came out. “I think perhaps he may not be ready,” Budiansky’s voice said with what sounded like disappointment.

That made Gregory even more terrified. He was certain that they would erase him from existence. All he could think of at the moment were his family and friends.

“Is that really what you humans think of your deities?” Faust asked in a near surprised tone. He tried to respond, but his voice was still mute. He didn’t dare to move, the terror from the windigos inside him keeping him paralyzed. Then to his surprise Faust started to laugh. “My my, as much as I understand you humans and your fear of Judgement Day this isn't that day. We’re not here to smite you.”

Something was draped over him, and the fear lessened greatly. He felt like he could breath, but the fear was still present. He slowly got up, still on his knees trembling. He looked up to see that Faust was now an abyssinian with white fur and red eyes, ears, and tail. The others looked the same as before. He nearly pissed himself when he saw them again, barely holding it in. “I-I…” he stammered, then clamped up again. He instead decided to look down at the sheet that had been draped over him. It looked like it had been made of silk that shimmered with captured sunlight and moonlight. It was incredibly comfortable and he wrapped himself up in it, his head the only part of him visible.

“Please breathe in and breathe out and slowly regain your words,” Faust encouraged calmly.

He took in a breath, then hastily realized he was obviously in the heavenly realm, breathing in whatever sanctified air these deities breathed in. He fell back on his ass, a fresh wave of panic passing through him, but he tried his best not to scream. He then tried putting the sheet over his entire body, and that helped even more. He could still see the heavenly beings, only through the veil of the sheet. He was reminded of the tale of Moses seeing God’s back and needing to put a veil over his face. “My…my most sincere a-apologies,” he said timidly.

“Don’t apologize, child,” Faust responded. “It's obvious despite your ever increasing power you weren’t ready to be in our presence yet.”

He swallowed, trying to get his throat dry. “I…I’m sorry,” he repeated, unable to say anything else. The fear was lessening the longer he remained under the sheet.

“Again, don’t be sorry,” she said. “Please calm yourself and then we can talk.”

It took a bit longer than anyone there expected, and he still needed to remain underneath the sheet which was a rather silly sight to behold, but eventually he was seated before all of them, all three facing him. Facing him like judges facing their prisoner, he thought. He was alone on the couch while the others sat on the opposite couch. He couldn’t help but see them judging him despite their constant reassurances.

“I can understand your fear and confusion,” Faust began. “But don’t worry once we’re done here you’ll wake up in bed fresh as a daisy. Perhaps you would be more comfortable if we were our human counterparts.”

In a flash of light the three gods were now humans. It helped, but the fact that they were still facing him down and he was alone didn’t do too much. He swallowed again, holding the ambrosia they’d given him but that he hadn’t tasted yet. The liquid inside trembled as he did.

“Allow us to introduce ourselves properly,” Fasut said. “I am Goddess Faust, maker of the entire Gaia multiverse.”

He swallowed again and began to bow his head once more, but the old man spoke up next. “I am Awdry, maker of the sudrian multiverse and many worlds where the machines live. And this here is our good friend Budiansky, maker of the Cybertonian multiverse,” he said, gesturing to the man on the other side of the couch. “Yeah I was the big robot you ran into.”

Still feeling more isolated than ever, Gregory put the untouched cup down, bottom lip trembling. “Yo-Your Eminences…” he stammered.

“You might say that but we aren’t the only ones. There are others but given your reaction so far it wouldn’t be prudent for you to meet them all at once.”

Even mentioning them sent a fresh wave of fear through him. He retreated back further into the couch. “Y-Yeah…” he said.

Faust cleared her throat. “We invited you here because we wanted to tell you we are proud of what you’ve done.”

He shook his head nearly violently. “I-I-m not worthy of s-such praise,” he muttered.

“Nobody is,” Faust responded. That made him flinch even more, but she continued. “Still, not many could gain the powers I once had and managed to use them. And to think I was originally gonna give them to another human.”

Awdry jabbed her side. “Don’t bring that up. You might make him feel worse.”

It was too late for that, however. Gregory looked down, avoiding eye contact even more. “I-I see,” he said.

Faust let out a sigh. “I don’t know how we can help your emotions, but I feel either way I should tell you the story of how I saw the world you entered.” She then walked over to the window and just stared out into the cloudy abyss. “As you know, when you arrived the world was in shambles in a moral sense, correct?” He didn’t look up, but he nodded slowly. “Remember when those other humans claimed they saw Jason’s actions? You can blame me for that. I broadcasted the trial on all those screens on that earth.”

He looked up briefly, but still felt unworthy to look, so he averted his eyes. “I see,” he said even more quietly.

“I would never approve of what your friends did to Jason, and I thought I would never see the day when one of my own tools would be used against my own children,” she said sadly. “But then you came along. The unexpected wildcard that got there before the iron war horse came. My original plan was to let Andrew become the Windigo tamer but given what they were doing I couldn’t afford to wait any longer. So I decided to let fate decide if you would be worthy of their power.”

He looked down, not sure how he felt about being some sort of damned pawn. “I…I see,” he repeated again.

“Seriously?” Budiansky asked. “No questions so far?”

“Hush,” Awdry said. “He’s obviously not well enough to even have one.”

He clenched his fists, but didn’t say anything more. Something else was beginning to replace his fear. Pure, unadulterated rage. How dare they? How dare these gods use him and others to get what they fucking wanted?! He held his emotions in check, though, hiding them under the veneer of fear.

“Don’t hide your emotions, child,” said Faust. “Like you I can feel them. But yes I admit it. I took advantage of your situation and used it so you can save the world from freezing.”

The anger burst forth instantly. He threw off the sheet, standing and pointing an accusing finger at her, his hand surrounded by lightning. “FUCK YOU!” he bellowed in utter rage. “I’M NOT SOME GODDAMNED PAWN IN YOUR SICK AND TWISTED GAME!”

Despite the hostility, Faust kept her eyes out the window. “Yes, so you say, but like another friend told me sometimes to do some good you have to be the bad guy. I took no pleasure in using you but Twilight Sparkle was out of the question given Jason’s punishment.”

He snarled at her and fired off a bolt of lightning, deliberately missing her and shattering the window instead. “Why am I here?!” he said, using his demigod voice.

Faust raised her hand and a teacup levitated to her. She took a sip before speaking. “That,” she said, pointing to him. “You are now a being that can nearly rival all my children on Gaia, maybe even beyond. That is what I need from you when the inevitable event comes.”

“Give me one good reason why I should help someone who treats others like toys,” he growled dangerously.

Faust then turned to him and gave her reply. “Because one day I will die and when that happens so do my worlds.”

That gave him pause. His anger abated slowly, and then it returned. “Why the everloving fuck would you tie your life to your worlds?” he growled.

“You think we gods chose to be tied?” Faust asked. “It’s like a nervous system. Like your body it relies on energy. The energy we rely on is generated from across the human multiverse. And lately we gods have been getting less because…well…” she trailed off as she looked down. “There are concerns from my friends that pure artistry from every human world will be replaced.”

“Yeah, that’s bullshit,” Gregory said. “Even back on my Earth, despite the rise of AI generated art, there will always be the need for true art. AI art needs something to rely on, after all.”

“On your Earth, maybe, but there are many human worlds that have now grown dependent on AI animation. One Earth now makes all movies with AI, no animation tools, no real voice actors, and no writer. When it happened I felt a disconnection. It felt almost like a stab.”

“So disconnect from those worlds!” Gregory said.

“It's not that easy,” Faust said. “The worlds we broadcasted on are as much a part of us as any organ in your body. Disconnecting is almost like giving more blood than you should.”

“So do it slowly,” Gregory argued. “There are organs in the human body that we can live without. Tonsils, appendix, one kidney, stuff like that.”

“Young man, there's more than you do not realize,” Awdry said as he stood up. All of a sudden he let out a cough and clutched his chest. Faust was by his side in an instant.

Gregory reached out suddenly, casting a spell he learned from his windigo guide. Much to the surprise of everyone there, Awdry’s cough subsided and color, albeit only a bit, came back to his cheeks. He lowered his hand. “Huh…didn’t expect that to work,” he muttered.

Awdry touched his throat, then looked up at Gregory with surprise. “It shouldn’t have,” he said.

“Awdry, what happened?” Faust asked. Awdry then lifted his hand and just like magic many orbs orbited the room. He took one of them and looked right into it. He stared and slowly smiled. “Nice to know some human worlds can restore a legacy and not leave it to rot.”

Curious, Gregory held up his hands, then cast the healing spell once more, but this time on everyone. He poured all of his magic into it, and to his astonishment, it seemed as if some of their vigor returned to them. He collapsed after that, his nose bleeding. “Whew, that hurt,” he muttered. “But did it work…?”

Faust lifted her arms and bought out an orb and looked into it. “Hmmm…it did wonders albeit not completely healed some of the more broken worlds.”

“I believe the expression I’m looking for is ‘Healer, heal thyself’,” Gregory said as he reached out his hand again, once more casting the spell, but focusing on Faust. Some more color came back to her. “I guess I’m like an antibody for the gods, huh?”

Faust smiled brightly. “Yes, and I’m surprised to say that you passed,” she said.

“Passed what?” he asked cautiously.

“The trial to be one of our disciples,” she said. “Demigods have the honor of being a disciple to the world they come from.”

He slowly stood. “Hold on there, lady,” he said, all fear gone to his surprise. “I prefer to be called something else. Call me…a contractor. Clearly, I have the ability to heal gods. Not something I thought I’d ever say.”

To his surprise Faust giggled. “Very well, contractor,” she said. “While we respect whatever choice you make in life, from this point forward we are counting on you to once in a while heal us. AI may not be on the rise in your home universe but it's slowly taking over other worlds. When that happens we need you to heal us and to keep your world alive.”

“Maybe I should call myself a mercenary instead,” he muttered. Then, he felt a shiver run down his body. “Why did that feel familiar…? Ah well.” He turned to them. “You should also learn how to talk better to mortals,” he said. “Being isolated like I was earlier did me no favors.”

The three looked at each other. “We assumed you would’ve exploded if one of us sat next to you,” Faust said.

“Well, you know what they say about making assumptions,” Gregory quipped. “They make an ass out of you and me.”

“Live and learn,” Faust sighed. “For now it is time for you to wake up and continue to enrich your world, Graystone.”

Gregory woke up feeling rather hot. He looked around, realizing the reason was a mass of pink fur lying directly on his stomach along with a hot dragon and an anthro alicorn, plus a pegasus filly and dragon hatchling all piled around him in bed. He groaned and leaned back, looking at his hand. He looked over at the table, and to his surprise the ambrosia was there. Grabbing it, he drank it down greedily. “That…was a trip…”

“What was?” Twilight asked with a yawn.

“Wild dream,” he said. He poked at Pinkie, who was now in an anthro form as well. “Hey, wake up.”

Twilight was surprised “Wait when was she-”

“AAHH!!” Ember screamed. “When and why are you in here pink menace!”

“Ember, calm down!” Gregory said, “you’ll scare the kids!”

Ember glared, but nodded. She then turned to Pinkie. “How did she turn into that form and how did she get in?”

“Never question Pinkie,” Gregory said, “remember?”

Ember just rolled her eyes and got out of bed. Spike and Cozy Glow just watched as she left. “Miss Pinkie?” Cozy asked. “Why do you even-”

“Don’t question it,” Spike said, cutting her off.

“But-”

“Ever.” Spike interrupted.

“Why am I smelling Belgian waffles?” Gregory asked.

Pinkie shot up, standing in front of Gregory with a grin. She wore a pair of black pants and a pink blouse, both of which hugged her curves. “I made them!” she exclaimed.

“Waffles?” Spike asked almost excitedly.

“Dibs!” Cozy shouted as she flew out of bed and out the door.

Gregory sat up, swinging his legs over the side of his new bed. “Strawberry syrup?” he asked hopefully.

“You betcha, now come on,” Pinkie said.

As the family gathered at the kitchen Ember noticed something else different. “Hey, where's Raven?”

Twilight then pointed to the balcony where the girl stood sitting in a chair and looking down at the streets below. “Raven, breakfast!”

The younger human/train hybrid turned away and walked in.

Elsewhere, a train being double headed by two engines made its way down the tracks leading to the harbor. “You ready for this thirty three- oh wait, I mean Collin?” Connie asked the engine behind her.

“Still a little nervous,” the engine replied.

“Just remember that these tracks are now our home. This will be like our kingdom and we’ll rule over it side by side.”

“Together?”

“Together,” Connie said warmly.

Jason just sat in his chair holding the newspaper about the recent successful Haven Phoenixes show. He then looked over to his wife feeding Suzie. He couldn’t help but smile at them. “What are you smiling about, dear?” Chrysalis asked.

“Nothing,” he replied. “Just happy we’re still here.”

Chrysalis smiled back. “Well then let's hope it doesn't end.”

“Hey, that's my shtick,” Jason said before letting out a chuckle.

Suzie reached out, then opened her mouth. “Mmma…Ma…Mama! Mama! Papa!”

Both the Emperor and Empress stared at the anthro grub in utter disbelief. Jason let out a sigh of relief. “Oh thank God it's not Gregory’s asdfmovie jokes. It's a miracle.”

Suzie looked around at the mention of Gregory’s name. “Gegga? Gegga?” Her wings buzzed.

The two watched as the little one hovered in her chair. “I swear that demigod friend of yours has more influence on her,” Chrysalis said, rolling her eyes.

“I’m gonna teach her to call him Gegga from now on,” Jason snorted.

The two laughed as word around the hive spread about the Princess’s true first word. Jason continued to smile as he reflected back on the past few years. There would be more challenges than he will ever face. But deep down he knew his wife was right.

After all, some things never end.

Author's Note

Thank you once again morbiusgreen for helping me co write this story.